Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Author’s Note: This story is a complete work of fiction. It is not a realistic representation of reality, nor is it meant to be taken as such. This work exists in imagination, and only in imagination. Contains themes of fantasy, interspecies relationships, futanari, unrealistic body proportions, and more. Viewer discretion advised. All characters that appear in this work are legal adults.

Marcus strode through the marketplace, the sun just barely setting over the horizon. He pulled his cloak tighter around his face as a chill nipped at his neck. He glanced around the market, scanning each stall and each person that walked around him. A multitude of shapes and sizes of people proliferated this world, no two beings were equivalent. A small dwarf with a beard half the size of his body strode past, his sacks quaking with goods either purchased or to sell. An older woman walked past, carrying a bucket of water on each end of a stick atop her shoulders. A huge orc, with intimidating muscles and a face full of scars, walked straight into Marcus’ path, and he obliged this orc, letting the larger man pass without issue. Marcus was not a small man himself, having worked his body as a warrior for decades to provide for his family. But he was middle-aged now, and his children had grown up and moved away, leaving Marcus wanting to avoid conflict if possible. His skills and knowledge, as well as the impeccable loyalty he honored, made him perfect for the “scouting” mission he had been on for nearly two years.

Two years since I have been home, the man thought.

He was provided with a large sum of gold when his journey first began and he pictured himself returning home within six months, welcomed back with open arms to receive his reward, mission accomplished and crisis averted.

But now he was down to his last few coins – and when he ran out he would have to travel home and report his failure. Marcus was a proud man who did not want this. So, he would continue looking until he succeeded. Now in the sixth country of his search, he had traveled almost the entire continent and passed through every major city within them.

His journey was not a normal one, and when he initially attempted to ask locals for help they would laugh in his face or chase him out of town. So now he simply looked, having exhausted every tale he encountered.

As he continued though the marketplace, nothing especially interesting caught his eye. Weapon vendors, tools salesmen, craftsmen, potters, cobblers, none of this was for him. With the sun about to pass over the horizon, torches were being lit around the market and shops began to close. Marcus let out a loud sigh and began to walk deeper into town, hoping to find lodging and some food for the night.

On his right, he noticed another market that was partially hidden behind a row of shops, the entrance unmarked, save for a duo of guards. Looking beyond them, he saw people in cages: a slave market. Unlike his own country of Underhill, slavery was apparently still legal in this country, even if the practice was frowned upon. Normally he would have simply passed this market entirely, not wanting to be associated with such a business. But he was beginning to lose hope in his mission, and decided it was best to check it out anyway. He paused at the gate, gathering his breath before entering. He checked that his sword still hung at his waist and walked inside.

Most slave traders would have had their “stock” tied up or shackled to posts, standing near them and calling attention to themselves to make a sale.

“Strong young man here! Excellent worker!”

“Elderly woman, perfect for cooking or watching the children!”

“Orc for sale, the best bodyguard on the market!”

Marcus was disgusted. People who sold living beings like this did not even deserve the title of “people.” The market stunk of blood, sweat. waste, and something else he could not even begin to describe, as if the vendors gave off a terrifyingly villainous odor.

He had changed his mind, the slave market had nothing for him. He quickly passed by each stall, hardly glancing at each one, and certainly not trying to make eye contact with any of the slaves who were still shackled up, or already back in their cages. Marcus had seen enough and turned to leave.

But while he was turning something blue caught the corner of his vision. There was a stall in the back corner, hardly visible, at least, he had not noticed it until now. It did not seem to have anybody manning it, but there was a slave shackled to a post and sitting on the floor. She seemed to be asleep, as she had her head down as Marcus approached. He paused in front of her, shocked at what he was seeing. This creature, although covered in dirt and bruises, had fair, bright skin that glistened in the sunset. She had dark blue hair that fell in waves off her head, coming down to her shoulder blades, obscuring most of the woman’s face. It was this strange, nearly unnatural color of hair that caught his attention, but that was just the beginning of this strange woman.

On her chest sat the largest breasts Marcus had ever seen in his life - each had to be a tad larger than his own skull and sat perky on her frame despite their size. Her light dress, which was hardly more than a sack someone had cut to clothe her, did little to hide them. With each breath the young woman took while slumbering the cloth would stretch unnaturally, fighting with all its might to keep her contained.

But then came the real shock, as the young woman moved her legs around – which were also long and shapely – he nearly doubled back at what he saw. At first it appeared to be another leg growing from her crotch, but as he focused in, he saw it was in fact a massive penis.

Even completely soft, it was about a foot long and thick around as Marcus’ wrist, with a head that peeked down towards the ground. It was draped over her insane testicles, which created a valley for her shaft to rest. Each one was the size of a large melon and came most of the way to her knees, not quite as large as her breasts, but even when compared to her immense cock, they were too big for it. A spiderweb of red and blue veins covered its entirety, the sleeping giant looked like a serpent ready to attack him if he angered it.

By the gods…

Marcus was stunned. At first he had to clear his mind, believing it to be playing tricks on him. Try as he might, the woman and her unique body still sat there before him. He had not expected to find this – her – here. He stood mouth agape, still not sure which part of her body to be looking at, as there was more than enough to take in.

Is she real? Is she some species I have never heard of before? Or is she…

But he did not have the time to decide, as the slave trader appeared from out behind back of his stall.

“Hey there my friend, sorry, but I am just closing up for the day. Great day too, sold most of my stock, aside from this one here,” the man cocked his head towards the woman still asleep on the ground.

The slaver had a nearly bald head but a sizable beard, as well as a large belly. He stood slightly shorter than Marcus, but he also had a fierce look about him, his prose standing as if he had seen action during his days. His clothing seemed upscale, like he was trying to be taken as a business professional, but his garbs were dirty, as if he had given up on appearances long after he bought them. He had that same pungent odor hanging around him that the rest of the slavers did. Filth.

“What is the story with, uh… this one here?” Marcus said, gesturing lightly to the woman.

“Well,” the man paused, licking his lips as he got his story in order, “she came into my possession a few months back as a part of a package deal, ya see? Some raiders had gone through some forest and stumbled upon an elf village. Killed a whole lot of ‘em who fought back and took the rest as slaves. Been selling the rest of her kind, but she has been a real hard sell, ‘cause of, well... ya can see” the man gestured towards her again. Marcus let his eyes drop to her cock again, still not certain what he was seeing was real - yet it still lay there between her womanly thighs. But he then blinked as the words sunk in.

Did he say elf village?

Marcus tilted his head, only now noticing the tip of a pointy ear poking like a knife from the long blue locks.

“A real hard sell, you said?”

“The problem is that damn thing between her legs!” the man barked. “Every time someone comes up to my stall, they try to avoid looking at her much as they can. Yet I gotta display her the best I can - no one seems to want her! Damn shame it is, elves normally good to keep as sex slaves, ya see? And this one got all the womanly features a man could ask for. Great young body, tits that would put any heifer to shame, and by far the most beautiful of the bunch she came with, which says something, seeing as elves are all easy on the eyes anyhow," the man scoffed and adjusted his belt, "gods, I'd keep the girl for myself if it weren't for..." he shook his head negatively, as if disgusted with something.

Marcus looked up to the man, “So…?”

“So! That thing between her legs scares of ‘eryone! You think any woman would want that this in them? Fuckin’ kill ‘em, it would! Men spit on her, either out of disgust or, hell, some of ‘em just jealous if ya ask me! Girl packs enough to put a horse to shame! Everyone wants the rest of her, but that is a damn deal breaker! Stupid gods made a woman so terrific that men would kill each other over her, and then gave her that damn cock! And to top it all off – girl eats like a pack of orcs! Feed her much as I can, yet she still complainin’ of hunger! Can only imagine where it goes,” the man gestured to the girl as a whole.

Marcus was intrigued, “may I speak to her?”

The man looked at Marcus with a puzzled look, but complied, “yeah, let me get ‘er up.”

He came around front of the stall and knelt next to the woman. He shook her shoulder violently and Marcus almost intervened, but had to stand back for this one. He noticed her breasts bobbed and shook with each tremor, flailing outwards to her thin arms.

“Aight, beastie, time to wake up! Got a customer ‘ere.”

The slaver released his hand and the woman slowly stirred with a shudder as if cold. After a moment she tilted her head up and squinted her eyes, also opening her mouth slightly as if yawning. She shook her head around and her hair flung wildly, but it stuck together as if matted. It clearly had not been washed in some time. As it settled, Marcus noticed her long pointed ear was more pronounced now. The woman opened her eyes slowly as to adjust to the light, looking upwards to him.

Marcus’ heart stopped momentarily as he looked into the girl’s eyes, they shone a shade of red he could not describe… no, it was not one shade, but a myriad of red, the streaks surrounded by her blindingly white sclera, giving her the appearance of having no pupil. It was like staring into fire, a roaring, breathing fire. They almost spoke to him, portals into another dimension, the rest of the world fading away as a strange warm feeling blanketed him. Without a doubt, Marcus had never experienced such an entrancingly beautiful sight in his decades upon the mortal world. He could stare into them forever captivated, but the trader intervened.

“Aight aight, now yer up and I expect you to be on the best behavior, lassie. Don’t need you chasing off any more potential sales, aight?” the man turned to Marcus, “I’m going to keep packing my shop, if ya like her, lemme know.”

Marcus nodded to the man and he went away to pack his store. Marcus adjusted his cloak and sword as to not be in his way and got down on one knee to inspect the girl closer. He brought his hand slowly to her face, taking it in his palm and scanning each inch, noting the softness of her skin despite her current situation. The girl moaned lightly, obviously used to the handling. Even being this close, Marcus had to stretch his arm up as to not touch her large breasts, which stood as a barrier to the rest of her body. He looked down at her package once more, noting how smooth it all was, with blue rivers of blood crisscrossing the entire surface. The sleeping giant’s skin looked loose, as if it could grow substantially. He looked back into her eyes, stabilizing himself so he would not fall into them. The flames seemed to sway around as if pushed by the wind, while in the distance, he nearly heard the fire within them crackle.

“What is your name?” Marcus said quietly to her.

The girl struggled to speak, having to gather air before attempting to do so. Her throat sounded parched and beaten, as if she were severely dehydrated. A sputter emanated from her mouth as her tongue was forced to move.

“Z… Zenna…” she said quietly and with a rasp. Even though it was a weak response, her voice was sweet, almost heavenly in its timbre.

“Where are you from?”

“The n-north. The Hallowmire forest.”

“Is what the slaver said true? About your family?”

“He… y-yes… bandits… came and killed… my family. Everyone else I… knew, has been sold off… it s-seems. I am the l-last o-one…” her voice trailed away.

 She seemed to struggle with each word. If not physically, then emotionally. Clearly, she was still hurting from having her village ransacked, her family slaughtered like animals.

“Why do you have,” Marcus broke eye contact and looked to her crotch, “this?”

Zenna blushed heavily. It seemed to be a tender subject for her, but she answered.

“I-I do not know why I h-have this. The village elders w-were certain I was under some sort of c-curse, or possessed by a d-d-demon.” She shuffled her legs, as if to try and hide it, but it was too wide for her to accomplish, “they are… were… probably right… I’m just a f-freak… my whole village h-hated m-me… for this thing, so my m-mother sheltered me for my whole ch-childhood.”

She paused, almost appearing that she wanted to cry, but was unable to produce tears.

“When I was just an a-adult, I began to w-wander outside the confines of my h-home. My m… mother, kept my inside, she feared for my safety if I were to travel around, where everyone would t-taunt me. It would slap against my legs if I tried to run, and it hurt s-so much, I could not keep up with the others in my v-village. My father seemed to resent me for it, he treated me as if he had b-bought into the elders’ theories. I f-f-felt like an outsider, unwanted by my own family. My m-mother still loved me, so I stayed at home helping her while my b-brothers and sisters lived their lives…”

“Does it work?” interrupted Marcus.

Zenna looked confused, blinking heavily before speaking, “w… work?”

“Like, can you…” Marcus motioned with his hands, first having them together, and then pulling them apart. He then fluttered his hands up, simulating a substantial release of a liquid. The thought seemed to click within her mind, but she moaned as if upset with his inquiry.

“Y… yes… it does... too much..."

"Sorry?"

"It works... but..." she paused as if not wanting to continue.

"But what, miss?"

Zenna gulped audibly and her eyes fell into her chest, "it is... too large. T-too much. I expel too much... it hurts me... it is... I am d-disgusting... a demon..."

“So you are very productive, yes?”

She looked hurt at his comment, feeling evaluated like a piece of livestock, “y-yes… I… it, is. Please just... I'm not...” Zenna shuddered as if about to begin sobbing.

Marcus bit his lip, considering his options.

If what she says is true, she is by far the best candidate I have ever come across. I was hoping for a human, but elves have been breeding with us humans for so long, you would be hardy pressed to find someone without a little elven blood in them. She would definitely work.

But then the man's teeth ground as he realized what this situation would entail.

The girl is a slave... I would have to buy her if it meant bringing her home with me. Even the thought is... disgusting. He looked back up to her, but her eyes were shut as if trying to ward him away. I'm so sorry you had to be in this situation, Zenna. Being born as you were in an elven village is the real curse for you... I've never been to one but the way I hear it they are incredibly religious societies. If they suspect demonic interference or blasphemy they would turn you into an outcast. The only thing I can offer you is freedom from this slaver, you poor thing.

Marcus did a quick scan of how much money he had remaining. It would only last him a few more weeks, and that is if he stretched it.

Not like I have any other choice; I cannot go home empty handed.

It was time to go all in. The man came back from behind his stall, apparently surprised to still see Marcus present.

“So, what’s it gonna be, eh? Am I just wasting my time with you, too?”

Speaking without hesitation, “how much were you asking for her?”

The man seemed struck- an obvious sign that this was the first interest he had gotten on her. He looked back down at the girl, her face full of trepidation. She wanted to sleep again, anything to get out of this situation.

“Well uh, I usually ask around 300 gold for elves, them bein’ so rare an’ all… but this one been a pain in my side so long, I’ll throw her for 200?”

“I can do 150.”

“Deal! Lemme go find ‘er papers.” The man ducked behind the stall once more, looking pleased.

Marcus looked down at Zenna while this transpired. She appeared on the verge of tears, but there was little Marcus could do for her now. He would have to explain everything later. The man came back with a parchment in hand.

“Ere it is, just throw me the coin and sign here, and she’s yours.”

Marcus fished around his pouch and paid the man. He then pulled out a pen and began to fill out the form while the man searched his set of keys for Zenna’s shackles. Marcus had neglected to ask the man’s name, but as he saw it on the form before him, it was probably best he did not try to pronounce it, anyways. He signed his name, and, against his best wishes, he was now a certified slave owner. He had to convince himself that this was for the better good, and if it did not work out, at least Zenna might be free from this man, as she clearly had suffered enough already.

“Think that oughta do it” the man said, counting his gold. “Go ahead an’ take her, and don’t bring her back, see? All sales final. Try not to ‘ave too much fun with her, eh?” the man chuckled to himself. Marcus was disgusted.

Having her shackles removed, Zenna finally was able to get up from the ground. She shuddered for a few moments, clearly having been unable to stand on her own for quite some time. She had to put her weight on the table as she stood, and each shake wobbled her massive chest. As she reached full height she stumbled momentarily, her flaccid rod bobbed slightly across her sack which pulled at her crotch heavily under their weight. Each orb looked fat as if carrying a melon inside the skin.

Looking to the top of her head, Marcus noted that she hardly came up to his chest despite the size of the rest of her body. He had worked with elves before, but this girl was short even by their standards. Were it not for her amazing dimensions, the girl would be downright tiny. Having all that additional weight on her frame must be uncomfortable.

Marcus then took note of her near-nudity, as the cloth she wore hardly left anything to the imagination.

Undoing his cloak that was tied around his shoulders, he walked behind Zenna to place it over her shoulders, instead. He noticed that her bust was visible even from behind, and in addition she had a large round butt at the foundation of her trim back, sitting atop a pair of legs and flaring hips fit for a goddess.

The pale skin encasing her form was tainted only by bruises and red marks, as if someone had whipped her in the past.

Who would do this to such an innocent little thing?

As the trader had said, she was a being of pure, unbridled feminine beauty, but she also had something else that set her in a completely different league. That thing also caused her to be treated like an animal, rather than the sentient being she clearly was.

After placing his cloak on her Marcus walked around to her front again, allowing Zenna to see him for the first time in detail.

He was a middle-aged man, but not quite so old as to be wholly wrinkled. He had an overgrown beard that clearly had not been shaven in weeks… or months. His hair ran in tangles down to his shoulders which like the rest of his body was clad in a suit of armor, save for his head. The protective suit may have once been shiny and clean, but it looked patched together in places as if he had not been able to do proper maintenance in some time. He appeared well-built, at least based on what his armor would show. His image was wrapped up with a sheathed sword at his side, with a group of patches around his waist.

She was still studying him when the slaver returned.

“Hey, hey! You an Underhill knight, eh? What you doin’ all the way out here? Thought slavery wasn’t allow by the laws there,” the man backed up as if being ready to be attacked.

Marcus had his answer ready without preparation, "it is illegal in Underhill, and this girl will not be a slave. Hopefully, you and I never meet again.” Marcus said quickly and sternly. He placed his hand on Zenna’s shoulder and pulled her towards the exit.

“Let’s go.”

Zenna complied, pulling Marcus’ cloak up around her head. It was the first time she had some clothing in months that properly covered her body, at least somewhat effectively. Her bust still caused the cloak to create a cliff of fabric, exposing her calves. After a moment, Marcus pulled his hand off and kept walking while Zenna closely followed. They proceeded out of the slave market and headed deeper into town. They passed by groups of people and shops that were closing for the day, or bars that were just ramping up.

Now no longer cloaked, Marcus stood out like a sore thumb and people gave him a wide berth. No one knew why an Underhill knight was all the way out here, and honestly, no one wanted to know. That fearful kingdom was known as a powerful force, and a blow against a knight serving them would bring down the heavens’ wrath.

As they walked Zenna took in the city around her. Aside from the slave market, she had not seen the rest of this metropolis, or any city for that matter. Truth be told, before she was taken from her destroyed home, she had never left the safety of the forest.

Marcus continued walking, looking over his shoulder frequently to check that Zenna was still present. She lagged on occasion, either due to exhaustion or malnourishment, or the soft impacts her genitals landed against her legs as she walked. He remembered how she mentioned being unable to run due to the appendage between her legs, and apparently it robbed her of being able to walk normally as well. On each step she emitted a soft pant, appearing as if she were limping rather than walking normally. For a moment he felt guilty, as even making her move under her own power seemed a chore in her current condition, but he had little choice - carrying the elf would seem inappropriate.

He was still trying to process the day’s events, putting in order everything that had happened, and nearly a hundred times he tried to convince himself that he made a mistake. But after two years of his journey, this was his best chance by far. How would he be viewed when he returned home, though? Would they laugh at him, like everyone else had?

They walked for a while longer before Marcus pulled them into an inn, one that was just the right mix of affordability and luxury as to stay away from the rabble he had seen until now. He approached the desk where an older woman greeted them.

“Hello there! Will you be staying with us for tonight?”

“We will. Just one night if that is fine. Don’t care about the room size, honestly the cheaper the better, but…” Marcus looked over his shoulder at Zenna, taking note of her condition, “I will pay for a bath to be drawn; we both certainly need it.”

“Certainly, follow me to your room and I’ll send one of my girls to draw a bath for you and your girlfriend there!”

Marcus almost corrected her but decided just to let it flow. He did still have a wife at home who was anxiously awaiting his return, but it was easier to just go with it.

He and Zenna followed her to the second floor where the older woman unlocked a room and ushered them inside. It was quite small for what it was, but it had two beds and an empty bathtub beyond them. Besides a dresser, the room was empty. It smelled like flowers, but based on the room’s cleanliness, or lack of, he assumed it must be hiding other scents. He paid the woman and she went away.

Marcus meandered over and sat on the farther bed, claiming it as his own. The elf stood near the door, still looking at her feet. Marcus realized this was the first time they were alone together.

They did not make action for a few minutes, letting her sink in, but she was still as stone as her gaze studied the ground. He stood up and walked to her, placing one hand on each shoulder as to get her attention. She looked forward, but still not into his eyes.

“Please look at me. I am not going to harm you. I know you must be scared, but please just… believe me.”

Zenna slowly met his eyes with hers and again Marcus had to stop himself from falling into them. It almost seemed like they were embers of a fire – glowing softly and changing colors right in front of him. Captivated was an understatement, and addicted was too small a word; were she to command him to do anything in this world, he would do so without question. He must have stared too long as she lowered her head once more and fidgeted under his hands, uncomfortable with his touch. Zenna seemed to shrink even further if it meant getting out from under his grasp.

“I am going to go out for a bit to find you some actual clothes and buy us some food, as I do not have any now. My apologies. Tomorrow, you and I will ride a carriage back to my country of Underhill. There, I believe you can help me and my kingdom greatly. Afterwards, you will be free to go. I will explain the rest later but must go now before the shops close for the day.”

Marcus released her and walked towards the door, pausing in the doorway and looking over his shoulder, “will you be here when I get back?”

She did not seem to respond.

“Well, either way I will be back in a few hours. Please take that time to settle in and take a bath when they come and fill it. Oh, not sure if I mentioned this, but my name is Marcus Throydill. Figured you should know,” he said, just before closing the door behind himself.

Zenna immediately fell to her knees, whimpering slightly as her genitals were in pain from the impact. She let loose torrential tears she had been hiding for a while, finally coaxed from her eyes as she was overcome by the emotions that had built up inside of her for months. Having been chastised by the slaver when she cried under his ownership, this was her first time she was able to let her emotions run their course in an eternity. She did so liberally, feeling what little hydration she had left in her body now pooled on the floor.

She eventually got strength into her legs and dropped herself onto the nearest bed, resting on her side and quickly succumbing to sleep.

…

Awaking a short time later there was the sound of a door closing sharply and the elf spun quickly towards it. There stood a small woman hardly older than herself and nearly as filthy. The woman noticed Zenna, or what she could see of the elf from under Marcus’ cloak.

“Ah, sorry there, miss! I knocked at the door, but no one had answered. I am here to draw your bath if you do not mind?” she looked towards Zenna but after receiving no reply, she continued towards the bathtub.

“Well, I’ll just do it anyway, eh? Must be needing a rest after your journey. I’ll get you taken care of, right quick!”

The girl’s enthusiasm was nearly intoxicating. She proceeded to the bath, making a show out of her work, but all she really had to do was turn a few knobs and the icy cold water came pouring in. After a few moments the tub was full, and the girl turned off the knob.

“I’ll just leave this here for ya, and please enjoy!” the woman said, dropping some soap and sponges on a table nearby. She then left quickly as she came, while Zenna watched her close the door quickly behind her. Sitting on the bed a few minutes more, she studied the room as if predators may lurk in the shadows, waiting for her to vacate the bed. Out the window, it had gotten darker to the point where only the very edge of sunlight was still present.

Satisfied that she was alone, Zenna stood and proceeded to the bath. She looked inside at the clear water, much better than she had seen when under the slaver’s care, but still not as clean as the river water she bathed in back at the Hallowmire Forest. Placing her hand in the water and felt its chill. Only having ever bathed in rivers, she was used to being submerged in cold water, her skin reinforced for it.

Zenna removed Marcus’ cloak and half-folded it onto his bed, taking note of how it seemed to be of high quality, but like his armor it had seen better days where it was more properly maintained. She brought her foot over the edge of the tub, working her entire body inside until only her head was above the waterline. Her breasts, despite their weight, floated playfully in the water and Zenna was relieved – it had been months since she was submerged like this, and the weight off her back was exhilarating, moaning as peace overtook the burning in her shoulders. A giddy shudder escaped her maw, and despite her ambiguous reason for being here, she was happy at this little pleasure.

She sat like this for a long while, just soaking in the water. Bathing was one of the few times in her life she truly felt amity, something she had taken for granted until now.

Eventually she brought the soap and sponge into the tub, and rhythmically washed her hair, head, and the rest of her body, taking care to get the often-forgotten areas under her breasts and around her crotch. Under the slaver’s care she was simply hosed down for a short time, and even then, that was rare. To even able to clean herself to her heart’s content was a feeling she now appreciated that much more. Even after feeling wholly polished, she continued to soak for a while still, even considering slumbering within the tub’s confines. But she would be vulnerable in the water and decided the bed at least offered familiar comfort.

Zenna got out of the tub feeling more refreshed than she had in ages. The cold air tried to make the girl shiver but she shook it off, relishing in the now dirt-free skin she possessed. Taking a towel in her hands she began to dry herself, starting with her blue strings of hair which could now be seen individually rather than being clumped together as they were previously. She eyed the stringy hair, noting it was nowhere near its bright hue that it naturally should be.

My hair is… so dark still. I’ll have to find some soap that actually brings it back up…

 Satisfied that she was now clean and dry, she replaced the towel and began to look around the room once more, where she noticed a toilet nearby the tub. It was hardly more than a hole whose contents would have been quickly whisked away by gravity, but to Zenna it was something she had not seen in ages. She used the receptacle as anyone normally would, relishing in the fact that, despite the low quality of the seat, it was leaps and bounds ahead of what she was used to.

As she finished up, she turned back towards the toilet, and that is when the urge hit her, freezing her in place.

She had been denied the ability to take care of such urges while chained up, being unable to reach anything that would allow release, and had to settle for embarrassing emissions that would happen on their own. She had always seen her third leg as some sort of curse, attached to her as a divine punishment.

She tried to pull her eyes away from the receptacle, but her body did not appear to hear her commands. It had wait far too long for this opportunity.

You will give me what I want. It will feel good for you, too, a voice seemed to speak.

If you are going to be a parasite on my body, you may as well give me something, in return.

The elf sighed, feeling a prisoner within her own body - and she must serve her master if she wishes to be free.

Zenna started slowly, rubbing her hands along each side of her girthy shaft, feeling the soft folds of skin rub her palms. She had forgotten how good it felt, how soft the cocoon was. She applied more pressure, wanting to draw as much blood as possible into it. It swelled slowly, thumping, and given its size it would take a while, but it happened, nonetheless. It began to grow longer, extending downward past the edge of her balls, creeping closer to the floor. The thing nearly seemed to creak and groan as it grew, becoming heavier. A sound resembling stretching rubber could be heard.

It then began to rise, its head arcing upward from the floor, aiming for the ceiling. Her heart pounded as it was forced to power its growth, hardly able to keep up with her body’s demands. It grew thicker and Zenna gave up trying to encircle her fingers around its girth, instead opting to bring her left hand to her corresponding breast. Her fingers sunk deep into the pillowy flesh, groping it and attempting to lift its heavy weight, a difficult task, but not impossible. The prodigious amount of chest was certainly not a gift bestowed from her mother, so as to where it came from was a mystery.

A light moan escaped her lips, as pleasures she had almost forgotten returned to her in waves.

With her other hand she continued to rub her shaft with more vigor, feeling her veins engorge under her strokes, filling with blood pumped by her powerful heart. The blood in those veins could almost be felt moving under her palms, inhuman amounts of the stuff flowing like rivers of magma under her skin. Although her cock would already put a normal man's shaft to shame while soft, being engorged was a different story entirely. One might think it would grow to twice its size when hard, but no - the shaft would grow multiple times its size as blood filled its veins unto bursting. Her length continued to expand until it equaled her leg in length, and its girth was as big around as her thigh, a feat unto itself despite her short stature. It was terrifying in size, nonetheless.

She had not seen its full size in months, and it still frightened her to see it, like it might attack her at any moment. The cock even seemed to know how long it had been slumbering, as it throbbed in the open air despite its immense size and weight, as if feeling itself out. Growing up, it nearly impossible to believe a normal body could support such a tool of sex, something that would make even a horse faint. Her eyes squinted and her lip trembled, as after living with it for all these years, it still seemed to be nothing more than a creature attached to her body. Like a person waking up from a blissful sleep, it almost seemed to stretch, unused to finally being able to be at its peak. Were she to lean forward into it, the fleshy mushroom head would impact near her lips. Instead of tilting forward however, she leaned back in counterbalance to the weight jutting from her crotch.

The elf whimpered, feeling each individual heartbeat travel down the veins throughout the length of her pole. Each twist of her heart would be visible to anyone within inches of her body as gallons of blood came out of nowhere in service of the fleshy master. Its head flared angrily after having been denied for so long, becoming a deeper shade of purple as compared to the rest of her pale skin. This head resembled an eye staring Zenna down, intimidating the poor girl who felt a slave to her own body, too big for its own good.

Her balls also grew if only slightly as they were finally able to produce as they pleased. Gurgling was heard from the sack as trillions of cells swarmed its insides, poking around as if seeking escape. She had been able to relieve herself slightly while a slave as it was difficult to get a full release in such an embarrassing situation, let alone with limited mobility. She cupped one of the mighty orbs, seeming to tingle at just her own touch, throbbing in her palm.

Despite pleasure filling her with warmth, the beast attached to her only brought up the painful memories it had caused her. Zenna was often chastised growing up in her village, with her body contrasting to her shy, sheltered demeanor, her overwhelming size on all fronts made everyone fearful, or jealous. When it was clear she was extremely different than other elf girls, her parents consulted the village elders but they nearly banished the girl on sight, claiming she must be possessed. True to her word, Zenna lived her entire life in solitude except for being with her own family, but with the exception of her loving mother she was still bullied by everyone she knew. Even after reaching adulthood when she began to explore the world, other women had hit her with sticks, calling her a cow. The men would retort, saying “no, she’s a bull, only able to breed with cows!” This caused an avalanche of laughter, covering up the sobs Zenna would emit, her own tear ducts seemingly abused with how much they were working throughout her life.

Even after her village was attacked, she was the butt of jokes between the other elves who now had to share a cage with her. They took out their anger and frustration on the poor woman, continuing to insult her and call her names, sometimes kicking or hitting her, all while she was suffering, unable to get the release she needed. It would become especially bad when her mischievous snake would become active, and they moved away, widening the gap between her and them, their name-calling only becoming more ferocious.

But, they were not here now. She was alone with the thing she hated most in the world: herself.

With the hand that was still on her breast, Zenna moved it to her engorged nipple, twisting it between her thumb and the rest of her fingers, rolling it about. She moaned softly as her breathing accelerated, leaning back against the wall for support. The strength of her legs was questioned, trembling as if threatening to drop her at any moment. In her condition she should be resting in bed, or downing many ounces of hydrating water - but those thoughts drifted further away the deeper she fell into ecstasy.

 She moved her middle finger over her nipple and inserted the tip inside. A loud gargle forced its way up her throat as fire spread throughout her nerves.  She moved the finger back and forth in an increasing pace as her libido skyrocketed. The hand on her ball felt warm as her productivity was apparent and she squeezed it, coaxing it along, almost feeling something writhing within. Having been denied for so long, this sent unheard-of shockwaves of pleasure, racking Zenna to her very core. Eyes bulged out of her sockets as her mind was blasted with bliss. Her breathing intensified further as her heart rate plateaued, and she knew she was close. Barefooted toes scraped into the wooden floor.

She continued to squeeze the orb as it trembled against her palm, throbbing with potency, sending her over the edge as her senses dulled. Zenna knew it was coming, as her cock hardened even further, to the point where it was painful, moaning as if suffering from just masturbating, her mind too weak to conquer her own being. With what little strength she could muster, she stumbled forward towards the toilet. Having such a thick base, the cock sent terrible signals of displeasure to the elven brain when she tried pushing it downwards to the toilet. Barely conquering these feelings, Zenna pushed her cock away from her torso with both hands to excruciating pain.

Its head brushed the seat, her sensitive nerves pulling the trigger that caused her to rival a steel pole in hardness. Her semen came out of her with a loud SPLAT! and hit the pipe with enough force to spray back onto her shaft. The shaft’s warmed nearly made the semen turn to steam. After the initial burst it petered slightly, and gravity began to pull the yogurt-thick substance downward and out of sight. But Zenna had plenty of backed-up fluid to go around, and her balls would expand and contract slightly each time a burst traveled her length, flowing against her palm. She began to moan louder, almost culminating in a rasp as the pleasure overtook her senses. On her face was a look commonly associated with someone who had just shattered a bone, writhing in agony, but to the innocent elf, pleasure was almost a painful experience for her. Gallons of the milky white fluid stretched her tip to its limit, threatening to tear her open.

No matter how much she came it kept coming, as if her already immense testicles could support a capacity even larger than they appeared capable of. Cumming in a standing position was torturous to the elf, who had to fight back as the jet pushed against her entire body and her legs threatened to crumble. Feeling her entire body warm to an unnatural degree, Zenna wanted nothing more than the experience to end.

This continued for a while, but she eventually began to run out of seed just as the pipe began to back up. She removed her hands from her  genitals, using them on her softening shaft to coax any remnants out of it. It shot out a bit more, thick as ever, and she was satisfied that she was empty, and pulled her half-hard shaft out of the drain, coming to rest over her balls which had shrunk greatly. Through her panting Zenna watched as her shaft receeded into its resting, soft size as if a snake were going back into its burrow.

That should teach you, she thought, feeling accomplished and awfully relieved as sweat dripped from her forehead, her body feeling like an inferno. In reality, she felt like she had been a victim rather than a victor, however – as even giving in to her body meant she was at something else's mercy.

Zenna peered into the drain, which despite being very deep was quite narrow, her thick fluid clogging the pipe. It drained slowly, obviously unused to the insane amount of liquid. The pungent smell made her recoil only a bit, even though she was used to it, she also had not smelled such an amount in ages. Vomit may have even forced its way up her throat if she even had food in her belly.

Her heart and mind still racing from her masturbation, Zenna rinsed off her skin once more before draining the tub. She then stumbled her way into her bed, not bothering to put Marcus’ cloak back on as her body had heated up tremendously, even making the room itself hotter by a few degrees. It was another one of the various features the machine she inhabited was capable of. She climbed under the thin sheets and began to fall asleep, feeling more comfortable than she thought she ever would again.

…

Marcus stood in the hallway with his back leaned against the door. He had opened it slightly a while ago, but after seeing Zenna in the middle of her activity, silently closed it and then simply listened through the door. He heard her rubbing her shaft heavily, before her ever-escalating moans told him that she was close. As she reached climax, Marcus could hardly believe his ears at the amount and force of the liquid she expelled. Through the door it sounded as if she had dumped a huge bucket onto its side. And then how long it took her to finish! But it was all music to Marcus’ ears; he was doubtful before, but now he was wholly convinced this was the woman he was always meant to find.

He was also slightly worried that she may be too much, her mentions of being called a demon echoed through his ears.

Do not worry Zenna, we will not see you as a demon. If it is any consolation - you are an angel in my eyes.

After a bit, he opened the door and stepped inside, quietly closing it behind him as he noticed the luscious shape of Zenna’s body under the thin sheets. He set down the food and clothing he had purchased and then made his way towards the bathtub. It was drained, but Zenna had obviously used it. He filled it back up as quietly as he could and began to remove all his armor, checking that the elf still slumbered. He then slid into the bath and cleaned himself. Afterwards, he dried himself and was walking past the toilet when he was hit with the intoxicating smell. It filled his nostrils and he became light headed, white noise filling his hearing. He peered inside just in time to see a thick white liquid disappear from view.

By the gods… what… is she?

He then quickly tossed on his night clothes and proceeded to take the bed opposite of Zenna, looking once more at her before closing his eyes and falling asleep himself.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Marcus awoke as the sun fell across his face. His body lay still, but his mind was restless – as if he had been going and going forever, never able to stop. He forced his eyes open and half-expected Zenna to be gone, but she was still sound asleep, the sheets stretched painfully over her body, her chest alone rising and falling rhythmically.

Up and down, up and down, as if they were inflating and then deflating.

This almost hypnotic motion kept Marcus occupied for a while, but he decided to be first out of bed. He walked over to his armor half-folded across a chair and put it on. It burgeoned around his waist, a sign that he was aging, much to his dismay.

When I return home, I will have this refitted.

He helped himself to some of the food he had purchased the previous night – hardly more than a few fruits and a bit of salted meat, but he had to spend the rest of his money on Zenna’s clothes and a carriage.

The carriage! It would be waiting for them in an hour. Marcus strode over to Zenna, rubbing her shoulder to stir the elf.

Zenna groaned as she awoke. Normally she would be awakened by the slave-owner clanging metal together loudly, or water being dumped over her and her fellow slaves. This awakening was less rude, but still undesired. She buried her face further in the mattress.

“Zenna, the carriage leaves soon, we must go.”

Groaning again, she eventually gave in and began to open her eyes. She turned towards Marcus as he removed his hand from her. She froze momentarily, as she forgot where she was in such an alien environment, but her thoughts returned, and the moment faded. She arose from bed, covering herself in Marcus’ cloak. He faced away from her, respecting her privacy.

 Not making any further eye contact, Zenna went to the restroom to wash up and relieve herself. Marcus returned to eating his breakfast and reached into his sack to remove some clothes he had purchased the night before. Laying them out on the table, Zenna returned and saw the strange garments.

“I figured you wanted something more conservative than that old rag,” Marcus began, “but, sadly, it’s very difficult to find someone who sells clothes to fit someone of your…say, shape? My apologies, but I was able to locate some that should work for now. Technically, they are maternal clothes for female orcs, but the dimensions were about as close as I could get, especially on my budget.”

Zenna looked upon the clothes with mild curiosity. When she lived in the Hallowmire Forest, her family clothed her in basically whatever cloth would fit, which was not much. Much of her life was spent shying away from others who seemed intent on undressing her with their leering eyes. These clothes before her appeared to be the closest thing to actual clothing she had ever been given, even if they were a vastly different fit than they should be.

“Thank you…?” said the elf with apprehension.

“You are most welcome,” Marcus answered, “please try them on and eat something, we have quite the journey ahead, and I can finally answer your questions. I am sure you have many.”

Many questions Zenna did indeed have, but she felt as if she had to wait for a better time, where her “master” could properly answer.

She tried on the clothing as best she could, and it flared greatly around her immense bust and her package, let alone her thighs and voluminous behind. Her small waist acted like an hourglass, and so she had to fashion a belt out of some fabric. The material was soft but worn, certainly not new, but she felt a calming warmness she was unaccustomed to, certainly more protective than her previous material. There were also a set of handmade shoes, hardly held together by more than a passing whim, but at least they fit.

Satisfied that her clothing was going to fit as best it could, she turned her attention to the table full of various foods left out for her. A grumbling erupted from her stomach, signaling it was long overdue from the last time she ate. The food, as small as it was, had disappeared by the time Marcus returned from the washroom, cleaned and ready to leave.

“Sorry, should have found you something to eat last night, guess you really were hungry, huh?” Marcus laughed softly, but Zenna did not respond. “I guess that’s everything. Let us go.”

Marcus checked out at the front desk and the pair proceeded back through town. Zenna followed closely behind Marcus, who was again clad in his cloak over his armor. She mainly kept her gaze on the path they travelled, but she occasionally looked around the street. People were just opening their shops for the day or headed out to whatever their job may be. A few passersby looked in the elf’s direction, some for longer than she felt comfortable. Under her clothes, it was difficult to tell her body shape, but it appeared that she was wearing many layers, and a huge, scaffolded skirt, as best as it can be described.

The pair continued out towards the edge of town, where multiple stables which travelers used to shack their horses stood. Others were just arriving after a hard night’s ride; others still were departing for pastures new. They eventually came to one of the last stables, where a team of six horses were attached to an enclosed carriage. The cart had seen better days, as had the horses, but it was going to be their ride, nonetheless.

“Ayo! You made it right on time. Ready to go whenever you are! Are you?” the carriage driver said with one long breath. He came off the carriage and dropped himself in front of Marcus and Zenna. The dwarf man hardly came up to Zenna’s chest and was even more comparatively short to Marcus. His dark red beard covered most of his face and chest, as his hair covered most of his head – in fact, you could hardly see more than his eyes. He seemed a younger man, but also had huge, muscled arms which would be better fit on someone twice his size.

“I believe we can go. Are you ready?” Marcus said, turning to Zenna.

She looked up from the dwarf man to Marcus, attempting to read anything his body language might convey, but was unable to detect anything menacing.

“Yes,” she said quietly. “I am ready.”

“Then we’re off! To Underhill we go!” said the driver, who clambered back up the carriage, but looked back once more at the elf, “blue hair, huh? Never seen that before.”

Marcus opened the door and ushered Zenna inside, closing it behind them. The carriage contained hardly more than two bench seats facing each other, and a small cabinet for eating.

Marcus sat down and pounded the roof twice. The driver heard the signal and let out a loud “Yahh!” and rapped the reigns. The horses jerked the carriage forward, and they were off.

Taking off his sword and his sack, Marcus settled in, facing the direction of the front of the carriage. Zenna looked from whence they came. He looked back out the window once more as the town slipped away.

“Not going to miss the place, are you?” he asked Zenna jokingly. She did not seem to get it and kept staring out the window. The seat was uncomfortable around her bulging form, seemingly made from wood despite its fabric material. It took her many tries to finally become mildly comfortable, but each bump of the carriage still resonated through her.

Marcus allowed her a few minutes to settle into the ride before speaking,

“May as well get settled in, you know. It takes about a week’s time to Underhill,” he leaned in closer to her head, “I promised you answers once we were on the carriage, and…” he motioned around, “…here we are. I’m sure you’re still apprehensive about the situation, so I’ll sit here until you hit me with some questions, alright?”

There was no immediate response. Marcus leaned back against the thin cushion of the seat, attempting to become as comfortable as he possibly could. It also took him many tries to become comfortable.

The silence hung over them like a lead weight for nearly a half hour, so Marcus decided to cut the tension, as she clearly would not.

“Look, I can only imagine how this all seems to you, and I can figure you’re scared, nervous, or just don’t know what to think. But believe me when I say that when this is all over, you will be the one helping me. If you want answers, you are going to need to warm up and ask some questions. I’ll be here until you do.”

Without meeting his gaze, she coldly asked, “who are you?”

Marcus threw his hands up, a grin growing across his face, “she speaks! Wonderful. I am Marcus Throydill. Husband of Nya, father of Marcelli and Gennaro. A knight to the kingdom of Underhill, and servant to my king, Lord Trinas.”

“You are married? What would your wife say to your new sex slave?”

The smile quickly slid off the man’s face, “gods, no, sorry, I guess it does seem that you are under that impression. No, you are not to be anybody’s slave – in fact, when we reach our destination and you see our predicament, it is up to you whether you want to stick around or not. I’ll not force you into anything.”

“Not like I have much choice if I decide to leave; I could not return home if I wanted, the raiders burned it all down. Everyone I have ever known is either dead or enslaved elsewhere. Like it or not, you are stuck with me, knight.”

Marcus grimaced against her bristling voice, as she clearly had been thinking up a response since last night. He wanted to offer comfort to her words, but really, she was completely right. It began to dawn on him that she was his full responsibility, the gravity of the situation becoming apparent rapidly.

“I don’t believe there is anything I could do about that. I truly am sorry, Zenna, but I do believe our paths were meant to cross.”

“What do you mean!?” the elf flashed with anger, “what do you even need me for?”

Zenna was speaking more freely now and looked up to meet Marcus’ eyes. He was stunned at her quick change in demeanor from reserved to responsive. The flames of her eyes almost seemed to swirl as her temper flared in equal measure, commanding him to speak.

“May as well get comfortable. I have been sent on a mission by my king, Trinas, and have been away from home for about two years.”

“That does not answer my question, knight,” she scoffed. A ferocious temper apparently slumbered within her shy disposition, awaiting release.

“Again, I’ll ask you to get comfortable, because this is a long one,” the knight gathered his breath.

“About 10 years ago, our kingdom was in the final days of war against the neighboring kingdom of Sunborng. We were winning handily, thanks to our superior-sized army and experienced leaders. Sunborng attacked us first, unhappy that they had to live in our shadow. They were fools to think they had a chance.”

The elf leaned back as she listened, staring sourly at the knight, those fiery eyes of hers wanting to burn him where he sat.

“We were approaching their capital city, hoping for them to make an easy surrender. We raided the castle, and I was a part of the initial charge. I had proven myself during that war and was highly trusted among my superiors as a dependable soldier. The men defending the capitol were weak and inexperienced; they were likely the remaining soldiers after we had decimated their armies. They fell quickly.”

Marcus read the displeasure on Zenna's face but chose not to comment about it.

All men ever spoke of was battle, warfare, and the honor they felt by waging it. Even with her heart laced with hate, even the very thought of harming a fly tore her soul in two, let alone another being. Her father was a warrior, a proud man who fought in service of his people, as Marcus had. He had raised his sons to be warriors also, strong men willing to defend their lives, wives, and homes. He had raised his daughters to be proud women, resilient and able to take care of themselves, but also able to know the proper way to raise families of their own.

He did not raise Zenna, his youngest, at all. He hated her almost as much as she hated herself.

“Fighting our way through the city, we reached the castle. I fought through many floors of soldiers, hardly old enough to be called men, and reached the throne room. The last of the king’s forces surrounded him, but we cut them down after they refused surrender. We took the throne room and the enemy king stood, my sword through his gullet, hands out to the sky, and proclaimed –

‘Lords of this world – hear my plea – I sacrifice myself in the name of my kingdom, that the scoundrels of Underhill will never again see a new generation grace their lands, dooming them for eternity!’

“…and as he finished his speech, I pulled my blade from his body, dead before he hit the ground. My king came riding in, congratulating each of us on a job well done, promising wealth and lands to any man who had shone his valor.”

Zenna envisioned his words, but his tales of such valor interested her little, “so what does this have to do with me?”

Marcus cleared his throat, “the dead king’s words came to pass. I am not sure who was listening to him that day, but someone clearly was, and our entire kingdom came under his curse. Since that day, there have been no children born to any woman of our Kingdom."

The entirety of her attention was immediately grabbed by the gravity of the knight’s words, rattling through her mind in disbelief.

"What... what do you mean? Everyone stopped having children?”

Marcus sighed, “months, or maybe a year after that battle, we started receiving reports from our hospitals that women were concerned about not being pregnant, even after multiple attempts with their husband. As the number of reports grew, we investigated the issue, but those of us in the throne room that day remembered the dying king’s words, echoing through our minds.”

He paused and shifted.

“It would seem that the curse makes it impossible for a woman to become pregnant. The curse seeped into their wombs, corrupting them, almost like a barrier placed around the eggs within her body. Husband and wife can try for days on end, but nothing would come of it. The woman would never become pregnant.”

“How…how does that even happen?”

“Some sort of dark magic. We consulted every medicine man and sorcerer in the kingdom, but none had ever seen anything like it. It was maddening, and people became desperate. This went on for months before an old sage claimed to have received a vision. In this vision, she had been told that only the most… umm…”

Marcus paused, unsure how to phrase his words.

“...the most ‘powerful’ man could break through this curse, and allow a woman to become pregnant, by that man, or anyone else.

As his words sunk in, Zenna began to get a chill up her spine, “s-so… this inevitably led to…?”

“Our king, having exhausted all other options, opened the floodgates. He offered nearly anything material that could be given, to any man who was able to create a child within our Kingdom. Men flocked from all over the continent, trying their ‘hand’ if you will, within the brothels, whorehouses, and with any woman who was willing. Any shape or size of man came to us, any race too! Humans, orcs, elves, dwarves, even some… actually, you don’t want to hear about that.”

Zenna was now equally enthralled and distressed, her pounding heart began to fill her ears, “and then…?”

“They all failed. The biggest boasters to the smallest of farmhands, they all failed. It seemed that the curse would never be broken. No man was ‘powerful’ enough to break through that barrier. In one last resort, the king sent out a dozen or so of his finest men to scour the lands, far, far away from Underhill, in search of any trace or whisper of any being that could have a chance of shattering the curse.”

Her feet shifted on the carriage floor, “s-so that is where you come in?”

“Precisely. I was one of those dozen men, sent away from his home and his family to serve his kingdom. I have been through six different countries and nearly every town they contain. I chased every little story I could find, and they all turned up with nothing. Just empty promises and tall tales, fables passed through lips from one to another. I had almost given up, convinced that no such being existed… that is, until I found you.”

Zenna swallowed loudly. She sat shaky; her heartbeat was audible even to Marcus. Struggling to find words to speak, Marcus decided it best to allow her the time to process this. She searched his eyes, looking for any evidence that he was lying. She found nothing.

Panic setting in, “so…y-y-you want me to…?”

“I believe you are the only being capable of breaking the curse, Zenna.”

“But what makes you think that I can…”

“I eavesdropped on your little ‘session’ last night. I was quite impressed.”

“You…!” her face became a mix of anger and embarrassment, and she reddened.

“At first, I was not certain I made the right choice. I tried endlessly to convince myself that I was wrong, that I made a mistake by…with, you. You are an elf. You are a woman. You are also the strangest creature I have ever encountered. But… you convinced me last night that you are the one hope I have left. The one hope Underhill has left.”

“So…so you were wrong! Y-you have to be wrong!”

“I no longer believe I am wrong, I need your help, Zenna. You are my only hope.”

“But…how can I…!”

“I want you to save my kingdom by impregnating as many women in Underhill as you can, Zenna.”

“I…”

Blood pounded through her ears, deafening her. She wanted to say no, to call the man crazy, to say he was deranged, to say anything that would make him feel disgusted with her. But she could not do it. Something deep within her strangled her words. Zenna brought her hands up to her face to shut out as many senses as possible.

The soft rolling of the carriage was the only feeling the pair experienced, as minutes went by in uncomfortable silence, only perforated by her shuddering and crying.

"I'm so sorry it had to be like this Zenna… but it…"

"STOP! P-please just… stop… I can't… I just can't…"

Her sudden interruption rattled through his chest and his jaws clamped shut. Marcus felt terrible, but she had to know the truth. He leaned out to Zenna, placing a hand on her knee.

“I know this must all sound insane to you, but I promised you answers, and I swear to you that this is true. Something caused our paths to converge, and it was not without purpose. I do believe that you, truly, were born for this role.”

Not removing her hands from her face, “I… I just… cannot …. it… it’s too much to take in… you're insane... I don’t… want that… I’m not.. a…” she shuddered, unable to speak further her face fell into her chest.

He knew she would react this way, but he had little choice aside from just throwing the truth on her. Seeing her like this and knowing he was the cause of her anguish nearly made him shed tears as well. Removing his hand from her knee, he only wished he had another way to comfort the girl but found nothing.

“I can only imagine. Take all the time you want; I am going to get a little sleep. I recommend you do the same, it will be a couple days until we reach a town to resupply.” Marcus adjusted his body longways along the bench, hoping for rest.

After sobbing for a bit more, Zenna wiped tears from her eyes and followed his lead, procuring a blanket from the carriage and lying down as well.

At the very edge of her sleep, she mumbled,

“...so that's all I am to you, just a thing to be used... you're all the same…"

“Sorry?” Marcus said, on the verge of sleep himself, not having caught her words. She had already fallen asleep. He soon followed.

 It was not a restful night for either of them.

…

Over the next day or so, they hardly spoke. Marcus would occasionally try to start a conversation, but it would be one-sided. She was uninterested in anything he had to say, and spent her time looking out the window. The mind resting under her blue locks never ceased, however, and she contemplated escape every time Marcus slumbered, but could not bring herself to do it. She often sat with her arms wrapped around her legs resting on the bench, feeling as if Marcus would try to do something to her.

About halfway through their journey they stopped in a small village to resupply and get a more adequate meal.

After this, Zenna became more open to talking. For a day or so the two would speak of their pasts, their childhoods and where they were from. Marcus told her stories of his battles in service of Underhill. Although none of it stuck to her memory, his voice filling the air made the ride a bit less unpleasant.

Zenna would tell him stories passed down through her people, and how she was treated by her village. Essentially the way she said it, she was the target of abuse for everyone she had ever known. Her father and siblings even treated her like a freak. The knight began to understand why she was such a shy individual, untrusting of strangers. As someone who had been ostracized for her entire life, it should come as no surprise. Based on the way she told it, no one besides her mother ever loved the girl, and so she was filled with hatred instead.

But as their destination neared, hardly a day away, she shrunk back to her silent self. On the night before their arrival, Marcus broke the silence.

“Have you given any more thought about, it?”

Zenna sat with her knees pushed as far into her breasts as they would go. Under her clothes her cock hung like a heavy rope down to the floor of the carriage. It flopped calmly as the carriage moved. She let out a long sigh before she spoke.

“No… I… I don’t know. It is all just… it is just insane to me. You cannot truly believe I could really… help you.”

“If this works, you would help us out more than you would ever know.”

She did not seem convinced. Marcus looked out the window as he spoke,

“I’ll tell you what. When we get there, allow me to present you to my king and explain the situation. He is very graceful and would likely give you a few days to think about it. If you are still not convinced, you may leave. You have my word.”

She looked up, “truly?”

“Truly. Here, let me show you.”

With that, he reached within his pocket, drawing out a piece of folded parchment. He unfolded it and showed it to Zenna. It was the ownership paper the slaver had used to sign her over to Marcus as his property, only a few days prior. She stared at it, then looked to Marcus.

He took the paper in both hands, ripping it in half, and then again, and again, and again, until it was a pile of useless scraps. He threw it out the window, the pieces scattered to the wind.

“You are now a free elf, I only ask you stay with me for a while longer, as a courtesy.

She pondered this for a few moments, nuzzling her head into her pillowy breast.

 “I just don’t know.”

“Just try to think about it, okay? Let’s get some rest; we have a big day tomorrow.”

To be continued.

Chapter Text

The travelling pair were awoken by a loud slamming sound from above.

“Alright ya two lovebirds! Rise and shine, your kingdom awaits ya!”

The two stirred and Zenna yawned loudly. Marcus reached for his belongings and his blade, placing them back at his waist.

“I cannot believe it has been two whole years already… considering how long I've been gone there has to be at least a few changes here and there. You should look out the window, Underhill is a wondrous sight.”

After blinking her eyes a few times, Zenna opened the curtain on the window and was blinded by the morning sun. She adjusted to it and became awestruck at her surroundings. They were passing through deep farmlands which grew every crop imaginable - the fields stretched far beyond the horizon, with a few cottages dotting the landscape. People just beginning their workday were peppered amongst the greenery.

As they proceeded closer to the city, it became apparent why Underhill was a superior nation. Its gleaming alabaster-white stone walls stood proud, hundreds of feet tall and seemingly as powerful as a mountain. The marvelous construction went far as the eye could see in either direction, but eventually bent backwards and met up on the other side of the city, forming a perfect circle. Towers covered its peak every so often, giving uniformity to its strength. Looking closely, Zenna could see guards adorning the battlements.

"Good to see we have not fallen to a foreign foe while I was away," Marcus spoke with a laugh, "but I doubt any country would be foolish enough to try. Not since Sunborng, at least..."

The wide dirt road the carriage travelled on broke into neat stonework and was littered with other carriages, horse riders, and those unlucky enough to have neither, either making their way in or out of the city. The wooden gates stretched nearly as tall as the walls themselves, and although it was mainly for show, it emphasized the might Underhill wielded. The kingdom’s crest adorned a banner stretched across the top of the giant door. A smaller, more aptly-sized door was built into the larger one for daily usage.

“Woooaahh! Stop right there, you!” the coachman called, reigning in his horses. The carriage came to a halt in front of the gate and a pair of guards approached.

“Business?” one of the guards asked quickly with a voice laced with disinterest. It would be a question he would ask dozens of times today, and he would hear dozens of menial, pointless answers.

“Not mine to say, man in the back would know,” the carriage driver motioned behind himself.

“Let me talk to him,” said Marcus, motioning Zenna away from the window. The guard approached the window and looked in to see the pair. His eyes darted slowly between the two, clearly enjoying looking at the elf, but also more interested in speaking to Marcus.

“My name is Marcus Throydill, I have returned from a two-year journey, sent about by none other than our lord, King Trinas.”

The guard raised an eyebrow at the man, unrecognizable under his overgrown beard and hair, “do you have any proof of this?”

Marcus stood from his seat and opened the carriage door. The guard stepped back, allowing Marcus to drop onto the ground nearby. As he came to face the guard, Marcus could see the details click in the man’s mind. His eyes light up like lanterns, growing massive instantly.

“Indeed! You are the war hero, Marcus Throydill! I would know that armor anywhere sir, I served in the war right alongside you! I was even there when you struck down that Sunborng bastard a decade ago! Please forgive me for holding you up and give the king our best for me! We all appreciate your service, sir!” the guard saluted Marcus and motioned for his men to allow them through.

“Thank you, carry on soldier,” Marcus nodded to the man.

Marcus reentered the cart and they rode through the gates and into town. Zenna was amazed at the sheer intricacy of the city. It was clearly an old place, built by hands with a sense of pride hardly rivaled today. But the modern inhabitants respected their metropolis with buildings just beginning to grow taller as horizontal space inside the walls became a luxury. The buildings themselves had stood for so long they became weathered by the sun while vines grew along the brickwork. An artificial aqueduct passed from one side of the city to another, causing them to go over a bridge as they travelled down a street. Music and cheer echoed along city blocks until it filled her ears. A market which sold every food imaginable wafted its concoction of potent scents through the air, allowing the blue-haired elf to imagine tasting the nourishment. Her mouth watered a bit, nearly wanting to jump out of the cart and sample one of everything she saw.

People of all races passed by each other as equals without a second glance, and overall the metropolis had a far less threatening atmosphere as compared to where she met Marcus. It seemed to be an entirely different world. Marcus could see the amazement on her elven face and allowed her time to take it all in.

Still looking out the window, Zenna spoke, “So, you are some kind of local hero here? That guard respected you greatly for those you killed during your service.”

Marcus sighed, “no one becomes a hero by killing people. I led our people to many victories, that is how I want to be known.”

“But you did kill people?”

“Yes. Many.”

Marcus, wanting to change the subject, turned his attention outside the window, “I want you to closely inspect the people. Study what you see, what you hear. What is missing?”

Zenna scanned the marketplace as the carriage continued deeper into the capitol city. The people all seemed normal, going about their daily lives, walking with friends or family. Her eyes saw humans, elves, a few spatterings of dwarves, even an orc or two - clearly peoples of all races were accepted here. People came and went from shops, restaurants, metalsmiths, carpenters, cobblers, guilds, butchers, mage guilds, and everything in between. Eyes lingering on a few specific individuals, she saw nothing out of the ordinary, but Marcus asked for something that was missing.

Now using her ears, she closed her eyes and processed each sound resonating off the city walls. People talked, ate, clanged metal, birds chirped, wind blew, and water flowed. All the normal sounds you would see in a city, except…

“…there’s no children?”

It was true - there were no audible noises of children playing, laughing, running between buildings, or any other sounds one associated with adolescence. The latest people she could see were young adults such as herself.

“That’s right. It looks as if there are still no children being born in our country, and the curse is still in effect. Do you believe me now?”

Zenna pulled in from the window, instead looking at Marcus. His demeanor was all business as he anticipated her answer.

“Well… I didn’t doubt you… but I could have never imagined what it would actually be like.”

“No country should go through this, especially not the one I call home.”

"I'm sorry it had to happen to your country, knight."

"Please Zenna, do not apologize for things that are not your fault. I simply hope that the sights you are taking in now show you how much we need a savior such as yourself."

His choice of words made her blink, and a huff escaped her nose. Heat welled in her chest.

"And if I say no? What would you do with me then? Lock me in some dungeon and drain me into a husk?"

Her comment was jarring enough it made Marcus pause. He had to fight down the surprise on his face as she closely studied him - any indication that such an event would come to pass would be detrimental in his endeavor to convince the elf.

"No… gods no, Zenna, please never think of that again. I would never…"

"Okay, you would never. What about your king? If I truly am your last hope, he might have his guards take me away and have me enslaved again. That would make the whole show you have put on for me this far pointless. How can you sit there and promise me that would not happen?"

Marcus gulped audibly, watching her fiery eyes glow in the morning light, as if the flames within them wanted to swallow him whole. Yet, he felt humbled by the elf, as if commanded to answer.

"My lord Trinas would never do such a thing. It would disappoint him greatly if you chose not to help us, but he would never…"

"Every human I've known so far has either enslaved me or wanted to use me. Even you are no different, knight."

"I promise you will…"

She nodded negatively and turned her eyes back out the window. The conversation was clearly over, but Marcus still felt a gnawing sensation in his chest.

They rode in silence the rest of the way to the palace, which stood like a monolith over the empty city blocks that surrounded it. Pillars rose into the sky, not quite as tall as the walls protecting her, but still impressive, nonetheless. Ornate would be an understatement - the building nearly appeared to be constructed by the gods themselves as a symbol of appreciation for Underhill's centuries of accomplishments. On every face there were carvings of ancient kings and heroes that were the size of buildings. Guards stood everywhere there was an angle to do so, lightly armored and carrying a spear. The carriage began to slow as it approached steps which led up into the palace.

“I think this be far as I can take ya,” the carriage driver started, bringing the carriage parallel to the steps and opening the door for the pair, “now, there’s gotta be the matter of my payment? After all, I did agree to only partial payment up front… as you did promise tha’ rest upon arrival…”

Marcus assisted the elf out of the carriage before turning to the man, “you will be well compensated, I assure you. I need only to go into the palace and…”

“Yeah, we gonna have a problem with that, see,” the carriage driver interrupted Marcus, placing his hand between them to silence the knight. Zenna stepped aside, not wanting to become involved in the argument that was rapidly brewing.

“It looks like your name carries some weight around here. If I let you out of my sight, I’m sure these guards here gonna run me through if I try to collect. Gonna be needing it now, m’fraid.”

Marcus huffed as he sized up the man. Clearly, he was smarter than he looked, and he had a point.

“Alright, I don’t have your fee on me now, but let me go inside for a bit and bring it back out.”

The coachman folded his arms, clearly unconvinced.

“I’ll leave her,” he motioned his arm towards Zenna, “here as insurance that I will return. Deal?”

Zenna looked at him, shocked at the proposition, but Marcus did not meet her gaze.

“Looks like that’s the best I’m gettin’. Deal,” the carriage driver shook hands with Marcus, “better be back out here quick, need to find a good stable for the night.”

Marcus nodded and lumbered up the steps and into the palace. Zenna watched his back as he went, noting how the guards parted when they saw who he was. Travelling her eyes up further, the scale of the palace only became more and more apparent. Her head nearly spun trying to grasp its enormity - as if it could be the home for her entire village. The pillars and towers above the central mass of the building nearly seemed to pierce the sky itself. Zenna could not even imagine being so high above the ground, and it made her want lower herself. She took a seat on the bottom step as the driver went to work inspecting the carriage and his horses. The coachman finished after a few minutes and placed his back against the cart, causing dust to pour off it, having been caked on during their week of travel.

Zenna looked forward at the carriage while the man was looking down at her, not wanting to make eye contact with the hustling dwarf. The driver knew she was a stunningly beautiful creature, even if only her head was visible atop her bulging clothing. The way his eyes came to rest on her body, Zenna knew she was being undressed again but made no move to stop him.

What in the gods name is she smuggling under those garbs? Shit looks built for an ogre, not a pretty young thing like her, thought the driver to himself.

“I don’t think we ever got to speakin, you and me. Name’s Clayton. Yours, miss?”

Without looking up to him, she answered with simply her name.

“Beautiful name for a beautiful lass. What’s your business with that knight, anyway? When he hired me, I know he asked fo’ no questions, but seeing as our business is about to conclude…?”

“I’m… just travelling with him. We only met the same day he hired you.”

“That so, huh?” Clayton looked over Zenna again, licking his lips as the wheels turned. Guards a short distance away only saw this interaction out of the corner of their vision.

“Well, tell ya what, seein’ as we will be partin’ ways soon, how’d you like to come with me soon as I’m paid? Journey like this rewards well, I could certainly show the young lady a good time.”

Zenna considered this for a moment.

Wait, should I take this chance? To just leave? I’m free from being a slave now, I don’t have to worry about that. What Marcus is asking is just… just insane! There’s no way I would be able to help him anyway, right? He just wants my body; he doesn’t actually care about me. All these humans are just disgusting pigs, not that this dwarf is any exception. I’ll just go with this man after Marcus pays him, then he’ll take me to his bed, then I’ll just shock him with my monstrous, disgusting form like everyone else, and he’ll run away crying. I’ll be out on my own, but at least I’ll be...

“Here,” said Marcus sternly, tossing a heavy tied-shut bag to Clayton. He fell against the carriage as the momentum of the heavy sack caught him off guard. Zenna spun around to see Marcus had appeared behind her silently. He did not look down at her.

“ZOOOOWHEEEEE!” exclaimed Clayton loudly, pulling attention from everyone within listening radius. He was running his fingers through the bag, clanking heavily with wealth.

“This is… this has to be… nearly five times the fee we agreed upon! What’s the big deal!?”

“Honest pay for honest work. You have done more for us than you’ll ever realize. Now get lost.”

“Damn right, I’m gone!”

Clayton placed the heavy sack into a trunk under his seat atop the carriage, slapping his horses sharply with the reins and he was off, leaving a trail of dust behind him. He had forgotten about the elf, but he would later lose all memory of her in a mountain of booze and womanly friends his newfound wealth would fetch.

“They’re waiting inside, let’s go.”

Dumbfounded at the spectacle that just took place, Zenna watched Marcus take a few steps before standing herself. She looked once more out into the open but decided if she were going to make a run for it, it would be later on. Not that she had the ability to run, anyway.

They travelled up the steps and passed through the two-story high wooden doors of the palace, which were opened by guards and then closed after they passed through.

“Hope he didn’t bother you too much,” Marcus said, still walking briskly through the palace entrance. He looked over his shoulder as Zenna lagged behind him, noting she was still walking with an exaggerated short gait, as to not disturb her sensual body parts.

Zenna did not answer, she was too busy marveling at the insane height of the throne room, which seemed to encompass the entire palace from this view. If the outside of the building was impressive, the inside was astounding. Pillars rose tall as buildings on either side of them. Stained-glass windows depicting men battling every race imaginable, even dragons, shone beautifully as the sun passed through them, painting Marcus and Zenna all sorts of colors. The wood adorning everything was hand-carved and looked monumentally expensive.

They climbed another albeit smaller staircase and were met by the most impressive sight yet. Two cavernous tables ran the entire length from where they stood all the way to the throne. Seemingly hundreds of chairs stood empty, ready for a massive feast. The elf could not even believe that furniture on such a scale existed, and yet, here they were. Dark wooden tables the length of city blocks, lacquered as to protect the table from damage, and the people who sat at them from splinters. Only a few seats were occupied by people who spoke and ate, with a handful of them taking note of the pair as they passed. Marcus continued to lead Zenna forward as she witnessed the largest window she had ever seen sitting above the throne, a stained-glass masterpiece depicting a king and his queen atop a mountain surrounded by their subjects. The sun’s rays were greatly amplified through it, causing a rainbow of color throughout the throne room. Guards stood in a semi-circle around the thrones, which were raised a few steps above the rest of the great hall.

Zenna took note of the king and queen sitting on the matching pair of wooden thrones. The king wore a small but brilliantly colored crown that was adorned with many jewels. He seemed to be about Marcus’ age, if not slightly older. He appeared to be a large, densely-built man under his robes, but age had weathered down his once muscled body. The brown hair he possessed was combed neatly under this crown, and his sizable beard was the same. Small black eyes looked upon the pair with interest under thin eyebrows. The expression on his face was impossibly neutral.

Sitting beside the king was his wife – the queen. She was a beautiful woman, a fact not easily overlooked. Her blonde hair would cascade down to her waist, were she standing, and sea-blue eyes combined with a light smile would fill anyone with a loving sensation. Her fair, undamaged skin contrasted to the king’s tanned and weathered appearance. Although invisible under her robes, the queen possessed a tall and curvaceous body, with a sizable bust and child-bearing hips, but not even close to rivaling Zenna’s body in any way. Her face was lightly wrinkled with age. The edges of her lips were slightly raised, even that small of a gesture made those in the room feel more contempt.

“My king!” Marcus shouted loudly, tossing his cloak off his armored self. He dropped down to one knee, placing both hands directly under his shoulders as he knelt in respect. There was a slight echo through the enormous room as his metal leg clanged against the floor. Zenna looked to him, unsure what to do, and Marcus nodded his head downward, indicating she should follow suit. She dropped quickly without thinking, but exclaimed a grimace when her package was squeezed between her knees. Rising back to standing, she performed an unprofessional bow instead, allowing her blue hair to drape forward over her reddening-with-embarrassment face.

“MARCUS!” boomed the king’s voice, ricocheting off the walls of his palace. “Rise, my boy!”

Marcus stood and Zenna cranked her spine into vertical, twitching her head so the blue locks would come off her face. The noble couple stood in unison, but only the king descended while the queen simply smiled at them, her hands meeting at her waist. Marcus approached the king and Zenna trailed close behind, using the knight for protection. King Trinas brought his arms out to greet Marcus in a brotherly hug, the two men hitting each other’s backs.

“It’s been too long, my lord. I hope I find you well?”

The king released Marcus, speaking, “well as you left me!” the king laughed heartily. Marcus returned the favor.

“While I am dying to know what you have been up to, I also know you must be weary from your travels, so I will not hold you here for long. When they said the name Marcus Throydill, I flew down from my chambers faster than I've run in years! The guards could hardly keep up with me. I will have a feast for you tonight, and you can tell me all the details of your journey then. There will be rooms prepared for you and your… uh…?” the king looked around Marcus to Zenna, cowering lightly behind him.

Marcus, only now noticing Zenna behind him, stepped aside and used his hand to push her forward so she was arms-length from the king. Her eyes bugged out in fear as she became petrified in terror.

The king waited for the young woman to speak but received nothing. She vibrated in place before him as her face resembled a tomato.

“You sure found yourself quite the beautiful lass, Marcus, but aren’t you still married to Nya?” the king asked jokingly. Marcus let out a small exhale in response.

“You misunderstand my lord, she is not for me. I believe she is the answer to the problem plaguing our kingdom, and she is the culmination of my two-year journey.”

The king leaned back in surprise at the knight’s answer, looking down upon Zenna with questioning eyes. Trinas began to walk in a circle around her, inspecting the elf from head to toe, while Zenna stared straight ahead as if she were a mannequin for her misfitting clothing.

Short even for an elf, Zenna would have to stretch on her toes to even be level to the king’s shoulders, so as he walked around her, he could see her entire blue-colored scalp, marveling at the unique color.

“You some kind of sorceress, lass? They do tend to be dazzling women, I hear?”

She knew not how to respond and slowly twisted towards Marcus, her eyes begging for his support.

“You misunderstand my lord, she is… uh…” Marcus paused, not quite sure how to answer.

“Well, I believe it’s best you see for yourself..." as he said that Zenna's red face went pale, "...but not here. Later, after she and I have settled in. You will see.”

Zenna was still rigid, only moving her eyes between the King and Marcus, unsure what was next.

N-no! This was a mistake! I have to get out of...

“I suppose so, Marcus,” the king’s expression became grim, “a few other of your compatriots I sent out returned before you, and a few are still missing. Others, I have heard, simply drowned themselves in wine and women, never intending to come back. Some who did return did so empty handed, and others still brought back specimens that were… less than impressive.”

The king put his hands out, coming to rest on Zenna’s shoulders. Locking eyes, the king felt the same alluring pull into the elf’s gaze that everyone experienced. His train of thought derailed as it crashed straight into her vision. Despite the commanding gaze she gave him, she still vibrated under his touch. Trinas was almost consumed by the flames, but he steeled his resolve and spoke.

“Young lady, Marcus is one of the most trustworthy men I have ever known. If he says you can help us, then bless you, and thank you for coming all this way for our kingdom.”

Her lips trembled as she forced them open, “thank… thank you… I-I mean you’re welcome!” Zenna quickly spat out.

The king laughed giddily, releasing her shoulders, “I suppose that’s enough for now. Sienna, come here girl, show our friends to their rooms, would you?”

A small woman approached the pair from out of the shadows, neither Marcus nor Zenna noticing her until now. She wore mild clothing, dirty after a day’s work, but was a cute thing nonetheless, with auburn hair and a narrowed face. Sienna was short by human standards, but even then Zenna only came up to her eyes. The young lady threw on an enthusiastic grin and pushed her hands into her waist, ensuring she had everyone’s full, undivided attention.

“Right this way! Spared no expense, will make sure you get best treatment!” the girl spoke with a chipper tone. Sienna motioned for the pair to follow her through another set of doors, and the king chuckled as the trio turned to leave.

"Forgive Sienna, the common tongue is not her first language. But she will take fantastic care of you, nonetheless."

"Thank you, my lord. We will see you tonight," Marcus called to his king. As they approached the doors, the strange woman trailing behind the knight caught Trinas' attention.

Why the hell is she walking like that…? he thought as he watched the blue-haired woman waddle away from him. He and his queen watched them until the doors closed behind their backs.

"Did that little lady catch your eye, love?" the queen spoke suddenly, cutting the silence in two.

"She is fantastically beautiful… the lady might even give you a challenge," the king responded as his gaze wandered up to his wife's loving smile. She laughed a bit.

"Do not be so humble, Trinas - that girl is gorgeous and then some. I would not have a chance in the world. Even from back here I felt drawn to her."

Trinas laughed for a moment, but then huffed and set his lips in a line.

"That girl may be our last hope… but I do not even know how she can…" he shook his head negatively, "I just hope Marcus knows what he's doing."

...

Marcus and Zenna were led down hallways and up more stairs, the rest of the castle being similarly decorated to the throne room. Apparently the grand hall was not just for show - equal effort was placed into every nook and cranny of the palace as if the entire building were an offering to the gods.

The trio wandered up seemingly countless floors and staircases, with Sienna explaining the guest rooms were near the top of the palace – emphasizing how important guests of the royal family were. But as she finished explaining that, she spun around to see the strange woman that accompanied Marcus lagging behind by half a staircase.

"Miss, is okay? You walking funny…"

"S-sorry… stairs do not agree with me…"

Sienna turned fully around to see the woman's strange gait, but Marcus placed his hand on her little shoulder to grab the maid's attention.

"Please leave her be, Sienna. We are both incredibly worn out and wish to rest." The maid looked up to the knight and his untamed rags of hair, giving him a warm smile. She knew Marcus from before he began his journey and was pleased he was finally home.

Just when the staircases never seemed to end, they finally arrived at the wing containing the guestrooms. Marcus was offered the master guest suite, but he allotted it to Zenna instead. She watched him disappear into his small guest room as Sienna led her to the master guest suite. It was at the end of the hall, the only room with large double doors.

The maid threw open both doors in tandem, allowing the elf to see most of the room as she passed through the doorway. The room itself was a grand circle, encompassed by paintings and tapestries along the walls and fine furniture in the form of chairs, tables, dressers, and a massive four-pillar bed in the center of the suite, facing the wide-open balcony overlooking the city. Even by itself, it was larger than Zenna's entire home when she lived in her village and had enough seating arrangements for over a dozen people. Immaculate and flawless overflowed from everything the living quarters contained.

“Oh… wow…” was all Zenna could say, trying to take everything in at once made her head spin. Even the air was filled with a flowery scent.

“Only the best, for the best!” replied the maid, still leading Zenna around the room. The elf continued to walk around, brushing her hand against the furniture surfaces, feeling the exquisite craftsmanship embedded in them. It all seemed too much to be given to one person - but really, as the room was commonly reserved for foreign kings, it should be too much. Her legs eventually wandered over to the balcony, which spanned nearly the entire width of the guest suite. Zenna leaned in against the handrail, her breath taken away by the sight.

The palace overlooked all of Underhill’s capitol, and from this point of view one could see nearly half of the crowded city. People appeared to be two inches tall from this height, walking through the city streets. Even the clay-colored roofs of buildings were hardly larger than a child’s toy blocks. Zenna remembered how high up the towers appeared to be from the ground, and now that she occupied one of the uppermost floors of the palace, it exceeded even the highest of her expectations, almost developing vertigo on the spot. From the palace, each street seemed to wrap concentrically, creating rings that increased in scale until finally colliding against the walls. The scale of said walls was apparent even from this distance, dominating the entire horizon. The expansive metropolis stretched out until it wrapped behind the palace, signaling that the city was built in a nearly-perfect circle, but its true scale could not be appreciated unless viewed from the clouds. But today, the sky was completely cloudless, allowing one to see a beautiful blue color go on for eternity. The gods were apparently pleased with the offerings Underhill provided them with – rewarding the kingdom with a flawlessly beautiful day.

Zenna nearly gripped into the railing - seeing the immeasurably massive sky at such close range made her feel as if it were going to suck her up into it.

H-help! I'm falling! she thought for a moment.

“Never get old! Certainly!” cried the maid, but she was unable to draw Zenna away from the view. Having only lived in a forest or in a cage her entire life, the intricacy of the urban environment froze her mind as it failed to process everything she saw.

“I find you fresh clothes, dinner time. Bath drawn for you, please enjoy!” Sienna waved to Zenna’s back and then turned to leave, closing the door behind her as she went. The elf’s pointy ears picked up her chipper voice all the way down the hall, speaking to Marcus as well.

Silence set in as the maid left her guest alone, staring over the city for a while longer. It contrasted so starkly to the forest she once called home. Even thinking of that far-off place now brought back both painful and joyous memories, but the only joyous ones involved her loving mother and the peacefulness the forest offered.

Her nails dug into the stone railing as painful memories outnumbered these happy thoughts. Something she could never escape was the abuse she called her daily life, where she became a walking target for everyone in her village. She remembered one such incident where a group of boys found Zenna brushing the mane of a village horse. They sneered and laughed at her from a distance, one boy yelling, “watch out there, horsey! She gonna mate with you!”

Likely the worst she had ever gotten is when she left her home to fetch some water from the river. On the way there, a passing group of elven women saw her approaching, proceeding to point and scream at her. The lady in the middle had screamed loud enough for the whole street to hear, “run away, everyone! She wants to infect you with her demon babies!” After which, the crowd turned and began to laugh at her, then pretended to run away in groups. The elf ran home with tears flooding her face, while the excruciating pain of her genitals crushed by her thighs nearly made her vomit. The ability to run was something she had outgrown long ago.

Afterwards she holed herself within her home for months, where her mother sometimes found Zenna crying herself to sleep at night, stammering between sobs, “I’m not a demon! I’m not a demon! I’m… not… a…” but as time went on, she sounded less and less sure of herself.

Her mother was furious at how the village would treat her daughter, but she could do little to stop them, only protecting her by keeping her close to home. As the youngest child she bore, her siblings would grow up and move away, teasing Zenna throughout her life just like the village. Once she even found Zenna's older brother smacking her across the back with a switch, a sight that caused her to break down in a sob.

Even her husband was disgusted that he had something to do with her creation, and he made a vow that he would never again have a child, as to never “create another thing like her!” He knew full well that Zenna was in earshot, cranking his volume up to ensure it became a permanent memory in her mind. So that is what she thought of herself – as a thing.

It was the only life the unique girl had ever known. In response, Zenna erected mountainous walls around her heart, as to protect her being from those who would do her harm. They were powerful enough to keep the whole world out. Those walls stood as tall and proud as the walls surrounding the city she now stood in, gazing upon them once more with envy. She wiped a small tear from her eye.

It was no wonder why she wanted to be secluded from the rest of the world – they had only ever taught her how to hate.

After a while, Zenna had her fill of the view and turned once more to admire the room, no, her room. Taking it all in for a second time, even more details became apparent, and even more furniture was appearing seemingly out of thin air, and yet it was still expertly diagrammed to the room's shape. The circular enclosure was dominated by the huge bed adorning the center, with drapes travelling from supports in the room, cascading down the bed’s pillars. She then noticed a massive marble tub behind a wooden wall, obscured from view by any standing in the room’s doorway. The sight made the elf gasp.

A private bathroom! All to myself! Zenna thought with passion, happy to have some privacy from Marcus or Clayton during their week of travel. Although she did not admit it to Marcus, being trapped in that carriage headed for gods-know-where terrified her, reminding Zenna of being in the cage again. Thankfully, that was behind her now.

As she approached the bathroom, she noticed the appliances were also hand-carved from stone, from the bowl sink to the bathtub to the toilet. Countless cosmetics adorned the shelves, bottles of products for hair, body, anything you could imagine, with tools for cleaning oneself and posturing hair. Each and every one of them was in an ornate glass container with etched inscriptions on its label. She wondered how much each of them cost. The answer was too much.

Noticing the bathtub full of bubbly water, Zenna began to unstrap her bulky clothing. Each piece of hide and fabric thudded to the floor as her expansive body appreciated finally being allowed to breathe. She stretched her arms to the ceiling, loosening her back. Her enormous bust heaved a sigh of relief in the open air, and Zenna even stretched her legs out to her sides, allowing blood to finally flow through them properly. Her shaft and sack felt chilled, thanking her for the fresh air as they tingled with excitement.

Dropping the last of her clothing to the ground in a messy pile, Zenna brought a foot over the side of the waist-high tub, hesitating slightly as she felt the heat of the water, but eventually lowering herself down into its embrace. She shuddered audibly, as a wave of relaxation came over her.

Lying her sizable rear on the bottom of the marbled tub, she spread her legs far as she could to allow maximum comfort. Her breasts floated in the water, shoulders shouting Hallelujah! as their burden was temporarily lifted. She leaned her head back as weightlessness took over, simply wanting to enjoy the moment for as long as possible.

She sat there for who-knows-how-long, allowing the world to simply fall away. She had not felt such pleasure in forever, not since she was living among her fellow elves in the Hallowmire forest, bathing at the base of a waterfall after everyone else had headed home for the day.

Zenna frowned slightly, remembering her past. Other elves from the village were afraid of her, as if her body would infect them just by being in the same water as the well-equipped girl. She became used to bathing after everyone else had left the river, allowing the powerful stream of the falls to batter her skin and massage her body, even stimulating her –

THUMP!

Bubbles atop the water were visibly disturbed. Zenna brought her mind back to reality as she felt the tale-tell sensation of her shaft filling with blood. Sadness overtook her as her body was slowly becoming activated against her will.

I hate you, you know that? I hate your entire being with every fiber of my own, and yet… you fill me with such pleasure when I... pleasure you. Why? Why am I like this? Gods, could you have given my body to someone who actually wants it?

No answer was given except another meaty throb. Even if she tries to suppress it, something she has attempted many times, eventually her body simply demands release, even if she is unwilling. And after being crammed in a carriage for a week, she was incredibly tense, almost painfully requiring release.

Zenna brought her hands underwater to the base of her shaft, her left hand lightly grabbing its side as the other did the same motion to her right ball. Clearly more eager than the elf it was attached to, her dick crested the top of the water in the tub, pushing apart the bubbles floating around top. A few stranglers clung for dear life, riding the red mushroom as it continued to grow.

Look out! It’s a sea monster! Zenna chuckled to herself, imagining the bubbles as actual people.

Zenna’s balls grew slightly under the stimulation, signaling they were backed-up. She raised her knees higher in the tub, allowing them room to expand sideways as their productivity became apparent. She moved both hands onto her expanding girth now, one too small for any real progress. She grabbed around her girth as far as her small hands would allow, moving from her navel all the way to the water’s surface. The size difference between her palms and the flesh they gripped was enormous - as if she needed dozens of hands to accomplish what someone with normal genitals could do with just their own pair. Zenna felt it was unfair that she was expected to service such an enormous member on her own. Despite her displeasure, the shaft continued to throb and grow. Her body warmed with heat as gallons of blood flowed at unimaginable speed.

Up and down, up and down she worked, her fingers stretched painfully around throbbing veins as they fattened with her blood, her skin feeling stretched around her cock to an almost painful degree as it seemed to grow without end. Even if she were to try and fight it, she could never go flaccid until she came. Nearly seeming to have a mind of its own, it throbbed bigger and harder with each passing moment, with one last push to ensure it could grow no more.

Her size finally topped out at as long as her leg, and thick as her thigh. Zenna cooed in awe under its full size, its power something to be feared and appreciated. As it stood perpendicular to her resting body, the head was slightly more elevated than her own blue-covered one. The cock was many, many times larger than a normal person's. It pulsed lightly as her heart was put under immense pressure, forced to feed such a beast, as ripples were formed in the water by the throbbing cock. Sometimes Zenna felt afraid of the thing that grew from her crotch, as if it would attack her.

“Ah hah… finally got you woken up, huh? Now you’re going to make me feel good, right?” Zenna spoke in a condescending tone, as if her own cock were a different person. It made her feel as if she had control over the pillar of flesh, but she knew full well that she was the slave here. The only response she received was another throb as it continued to steal blood from the rest of her body.

She continued to stroke and rub it for a few minutes more, bucking her hips slightly on occasion, but finding it difficult to gain much altitude, as the weight of the water along with her colossal genitals ensured that. Masturbating herself was nigh impossible, but every stimulation was amplified through her as if by some unseen force.

The water, having cooled since she entered the tub, was beginning to warm again as Zenna’s body released immense amounts of heat. It was another feature of her unique body, as if the rushing blood in her veins was imbued with unimaginable energy. Her skin darkened to red as if bruised as her internal temperature rose.

She grimaced as dopamine and lust flooded her brain. She pumped her cock's length vigorously, but also felt guilty doing so. Zenna knew it had to be done, but also felt as if she were a slave to it, and not the other way around.

I'm not just a thing. I'm not just a thing. I'm not just... this… thing!

Her body cared little as long as she continued to provide the long-denied pleasure it sought. Her cock throbbed again, causing Zenna to wince in pain as her skin was stretched. The digits digging into the shaft twitched as her nerves began to lose control over her muscles.

On a hair trigger after having held it in for the last week, her climax was quickly approaching, and she could feel it, every cell of her body tensing in preparation of her impending load. The world fell silent around her, as if an audience were shushed in attendance to the show she was about to put on. Zenna moaned as the pain in her belly and genitals rose, muscles tensing as if to coax her climax out of her. She closed her eyes as she could just feel the pressure reach its peak at the base of her balls, when –

“Hiya there! How’s the…” said the familiar chipper voice, rounding the barrier that protected the bathroom.

“NO!” was all Zenna got out before she peaked.

A thick white stream erupted out of the top of her punished shaft, rising like a geyser and just barely contacting the tiled ceiling. The deluge of seed splashed it, sticking momentarily before coming back down or being slung to other parts of the room.

Another burst followed the first, causing Zenna to writhe in the tub as her butt was compressed into its bottom. Subsequent bursts continued with equal intensity, coming so forcefully and so frequently, it appeared to all be a single stream of torrential liquid. Heavy mats of it fell back onto the tub, landing in the water or even coating Zenna’s body that was exposed from the bath, notably her head, which was smacked by a chunk of fluid that walloped her in the face with enough force to daze her. Even with her inhuman size, she came far too much. Her body did not seem to realize this however, as the veins of her cock marched a parade of joy as it experienced release. Zenna wanted to cry at the almost painful level of pleasure, but could not even remember her own name as her mind was blasted white.

The intruding Sienna stood in simple awe as she witnessed Zenna’s tower expand and contract during its burst, having to avoid some splatters of seed as they landed near her. Despite her efforts, some small streaks still coated her chest and arms. Each time a splatter touched her skin, it felt impossibly warm – and that warmth spread rapidly through her small body. Her eyes bulged, refusing to look away or even blink, as to not miss a moment of the spectacle before her.

Zenna moaned loudly as she came, overtaken by emotion as she tried and failed to use her kegel muscles to stop the flow, but it was a failed effort. She may as well have tried to use a wine cork to stop a raging river, a shock of pain coursing through her as a punishment for trying to stop the flow. The flaring helmet of cockhead turned from apple red to plum purple as it was abused, and the elf could feel her testicles slamming into her cock as they continue to produce bursts. An unearthly smell began to fill the room as the torrent's roar filled both of their ears.

Her explosive orgasm died after a bit, her defeated shaft coming to rest back under the now-stained water of the bath, which was now equal parts water and cum. Zenna shuddered, feeling more exhausted than ever as she wiped her face clean as she could. Emotions consisting of both embarrassment and of pleasure racked her mind, having finally been allowed to release herself. She began to rasp, almost willing tears into her eyes.

Gods, why… now even this girl will see me as a freak...

Sienna still stood motionless nearby, taking all this in. She surveyed the room, now splattered by… whatever that is… with most surfaces coated or glazed, and many of the cosmetic items knocked off shelves. Luckily, nearly all of it stayed in the bathroom itself, meaning it should be easily cleaned from the marble surfaces. Sienna looked down at herself, seeing small traces of the fluid across her torso and arms. The smell assaulted her nostrils and then flooded deeper into her brain, while the heat building in her body continued to grow.

What is this? It looks like she just climaxed, but the size of her cock is too big, and there’s too much fluid! Way too much! How can she have so much in her body!? She should not even have a penis! It has to be some kind of magic, the maid thought as she had some of Zenna’s release between her fingers, clinging to her skin like sap.

But it looks so… she thought. Her tongue felt magnetized to it, and without even thinking she closed the gap between her sticky fingers and her moist appendage. As they contacted, Sienna was shocked at how sweet it was; the salty liquid seemed to writhe within her mouth. Her toes danced within her shoes.

I...I….it's so sweet! But salty too... wow… is it... moving…?

A warmth coursed through her chest, spreading downward between her legs. Her knees banged together for a moment, but she fought these feelings away. She grabbed a towel and wiped herself down quickly before Zenna looked.

Having cleaned herself, Sienna proceeded towards the tub, taking care not to disturb any of the cum on the floor as she went. She came up behind Zenna, still recovering, and placed her hand on Zenna’s arm.

“Missus? Are you okay? Is sick?”

Still breathing heavily, the elf responded, “no, not sick. Just… I don’t know,” was all Zenna could offer her, “please just g-go away.” Sienna thought the strange woman was about to cry, seeing her reddened face.

Sienna watched the elf’s breasts rise and fall heavily under her labored breathing.

Wow! Those are the biggest ones I’ve ever seen! She’s incredible! No wonder she caught Sir Marcus’ eye!

“Well, you feel better, now?” said Sienna, changing the subject. “Sorry I came in missus, but I knock and you no answer! I bring you fresh clothes for dinner tonight, but now I must clean you up, ahh woe is me!”

"Please just go, Sienna… I don't want to…"

"Nope! My job to clean you and get you ready for tonight! Let me help you out of tub, miss!"

Sienna assisted the elf in standing, as Zenna then brought herself out of the tub and stood nearby, covering her body with her hands. It did not do much as the maid continued to absorb every inch of her pale flesh with her eyes.

“You are so beautiful! I am jealous!” said the maid, handing Zenna one of the larger clean towels. She took to wiping cum off herself as Sienna fished around the tub for the drain plug, the viscous fluid slowing her progress, but she inevitably pulled it free.

It's all so warm in the bathtub… oh gods… I want to...

The wide drain struggled under the immense load trying to fit down it, but eventually, the tub was empty, and Sienna dried the rest. She replaced the plug and turned on the faucet as fresh clean water began to fill the tub again. The overpowering smell that once consumed the room began to dissipate.

“Ready now, get in.” she looked over to the elf, who shivered in the cold air while standing naked before Sienna.

"I… I don't want to…"

"Yes, you do! The tub is warm, I take care of you!"

The elf stared at her with questioning eyes.

This woman… is she not afraid of me? Or is she leading me on…?

Zenna complied by entering the tub once more, but not yet nearly as relaxed as last time. Sienna wandered over to the cosmetics shelf, trying to discern what was untouched and what was still usable. Most items were sealed but some were either buried or broken under the immense amount of cum. She selected a few items off the shelf and returned to the tub.

“You are special, you are? Why are you here?”

Zenna paused momentarily before answering, “M-Marcus. He thinks I can help this kingdom, I mean, help your kingdom.”

“Not my kingdom,” said Sienna, pumping some cleaner onto her palms, “only adopted it. From Herton, am born there.”

“Can’t say I’ve heard of it,” answered Zenna, as the maid began to wash the elf’s hair. Clumps of white fell out of it, but Sienna ensured none of that reentered the tub.

Now having the proper equipment, Zenna’s hair began to show its natural brighter blue, rather than the ragged mess it had been for months. It bloomed up a few shades, becoming brilliantly shimmering as it caught the sun's rays.

Oh, gods… she keeps becoming more and more gorgeous… she is magical...

“Beautiful hair, I am jealous! It is long, and the color is pretty like sapphire!” the small woman was practically swooning over the elf. But Sienna was only partially correct - her hair sparkled like sapphire, but in reality the color closely resembled artificial baby blue.

“Oh… thank you,” blushed Zenna, unused to compliments.

 The tension eased between the two as the maid continued to clean out her hair, eventually moving on to assist her with cleaning the rest of her body with soaps and sponges. There was a lot of surfaces to clean, but Sienna worked diligently, getting old marks and scuffs from the elf’s skin, taking her slow and gentle pace when it came to more… sensitive areas.

On occasion Sienna would find a bump or scrape that simply would not come off. Worry crossed her face, imagining what the elf may have had to go through to deserve such imperfections.

"Miss, someone hurt you? Marks are on your…"

"Please… please do not ask about those, Sienna. I beg of you."

Sienna looked up to the elf's eyes, drawn into them for a moment, but she felt terrible for upsetting Zenna.

“I… I apologize, miss… I will continue…”

Finally satisfied that she had done her best work, Sienna allowed Zenna to stand out of the tub, handing her another dry towel. She was almost drooling over the spectacle before her, but she spoke,

“H-how help us?”

“Sorry?” asked Zenna, still drying herself.

“You said you help kingdom, how help us?”

“Oh, well… you know the curse the kingdom is under?”

“Yes! Bad magic, no babies!”

The elf's belly tightened as she sniveled a laugh on how the girl spoke, “yes, well… Marcus seems to think I can fix that…?”

“Fix it? How fix it?”

Zenna, still drying herself, began to softly pat down her oversized genitals, her gaze coming upon Sienna as she did so, emphasizing what she meant. Sienna, still sitting behind the tub, caught on quickly. She rubbed her legs together as her eyes drank down Zenna’s form.

“O-oh! Is wonderful! You can save us?”

Zenna looked away from her again. “I don’t know. I haven’t even agreed to help them, yet.”

“I sure you can help! I sure you make right choice!”

"I just… it's all too much for me to handle, Sienna. Really, I just want to go home."

"B… but… don't we need you?"

"I don't know. The situation is just so much for me to wrap my head around… oh. Oh no…. oh gods..." Surprise rolled across her elven facade.

"What wrong, miss?"

"I just realized something… all this glamour… the friendly treatment, the guest room, the expensive pampering… they're trying to win me over!"

Zenna started to breathe deeply as she began to panic.

"That's what all this is for! They just want to win me over and use me!" She looked down to Sienna, "even you! They made you part of this conspiracy!" She took a few steps away from the maid.

Still leaned behind the tub, Sienna looked shocked at the lady's behavior.

"No! No, that wrong, miss! They umm…" she looked around the room for an answer but found nothing.

"They just… they just want take care of you! Underhill is loving kingdom that take care of those they… care about! E-even me! I wanted better life, and king Trinas take me in! Gave me home for me and friends! People of Underhill love each other, miss!"

Zenna stood there, tense as a steel cable, her ragged breathing inflating her chest, much to Sienna's enjoyment. The maid nearly moaned, seeing all that flesh grow and contract. It made her feel like a babe again, wanting to suckle on her mother.

It took Zenna a moment to process the maid's words.

"You… you really think so?"

"I do! I do! That why I came to Underhill, seeking better life than in Herton! But now… no babies! That mean no family! Now everyone sad because they cannot have family! So they… they want to take care of someone who can help them!"

Zenna digested the maid's words without speaking for a while, silent except for her breathing which slowly came back under control.

"Sorry… Sienna. Humans are just… I don't trust them. They all try to use me."

The maid smiled, "I hope gain your trust, and I hope we can help you miss, as much as you help us. We not going to use you."

Sienna gave a smile so warming and sincere it nearly made Zenna blush.

“Thank you, I’ll think about it,” said Zenna with a light smile coming across her lips.

She’s so innocent, actually speaking to me like a friend…

She turned towards the dresser, only now noticing the dress upon it.

“Oh! Your dress! Am sorry to have intruded, but you need dress for tonight!” Sienna hurriedly skipped over to the dresser, making sure her soaked crotch was not visible to the elf girl. She lifted the dress and held it in position, so she appeared to be modelling it for Zenna.

“Oh, wow…”

Zenna looked with her mouth agape upon the dress. It flowed out of the girl’s hands, flaring out around the wearer’s chest, with thin arms and waist. Right at the belt line it would flare like a Victorian skirt, allowing ample room for one's legs, or other things, to be hidden. It was a velvety fabric, adorned white and with gold trim, accenting body parts like a person’s side and hips, and a gold streak running down each arm. Upon closer inspection, a pattern was woven into the fabric. Someone put so much effort into the garb, and the work would never be noticed unless you were right up to it. Each fiber almost was individually visible as it caught the sunlight.

“Sir Marcus picked this out for you! I thought too large, but it going to fit nicely!” Sienna looked upon Zenna’s insane dimensions, her huge breasts still bobbing proudly in front of her. The maid's tongue felt around her mouth as it imagined how the elf flesh tasted.

 Zenna blushed, but also smiled. She brought her arms under her breasts, forming a shelf that pushed them higher. Sienna let out a ragged breath at the sight.

“H-hurry, try it on! Need time to prepare you for feast before I clean up here!”

“Ohh… I’m so sorry about…” Zenna looked around to the remaining puddles of semen across the floor and furniture, “maybe I can help…”

“Is not problem! We will clean while you eat! No more stalling, must make you ready for tonight!”

“Wha…?” was all Zenna could say before she was pulled in by the small woman.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Half the capital could see the bright lights emanating from the throne room as the feast for Marcus' return was just beginning.

The two long tables, once empty, were now adorned with both people and endless amounts of nourishment. Every kind of meat, vegetable, fruit, drink, and any other delicacy one could imagine were piled three layers high, despite the tables’ size. Nobles and fellow knights grouped by fraternity lined the tables, raising glasses every time Marcus’ name was spoken, accounting for his old battles in service of Underhill.

Some loitered about the hall while the king and Marcus sat at the end of one of the great tables, going over what had transpired during his two-year journey. Music and the smell of food filled the air, and you had to shout to be heard by the person next to you.

And shout Marcus did, greatly enjoying being back within the confines of his home kingdom. Old friends circled the man, who was constantly standing and sitting every time an old battle buddy wanted to wrap arms with him. Even the guard from the city gates earlier that day made an appearance, wanting to revel with the knight and have him retell the tale of gutting the Sunborng king. His name was shouted loud enough the gods likely heard it as his story wrapped up.

Throughout the night he would tell Trinas of new adventures he had experienced during his two-year journey. The king drank every word of the knight’s stories, from how he travelled across the continent, having run-ins with bandits and monsters while he searched for his goal. Countless stories of chasing down tales and whispers to the edge of the world, hoping just one of them would bear fruit. Trinas was seeking for a break within the knight’s tale, so that he may pine about the lovely woman who had returned alongside him.

Marcus was just beginning another story when the hall fell deathly quiet. He took note that everyone in the throne room was looking at the same place. Marcus looked as well and was stunned.

Zenna was just coming into the throne room, clad in the dress Sienna had procured. This garb, rather than hiding her immense bust, accentuated it. Its perkiness was apparent even without a bra, their shape apparent as the dress pulled tightly around the orbs. Her narrow waist sacrificed some of its fabric and donated it to her flaring hips, pulling the dress tight around her. Marcus could tell the dress was artificially supported in a circle stemming from the belt, as he knew there were a few things hidden underneath.

Upon studying her face, people’s hearts melted. Light blush was applied across her pale cheeks, and her lips were adorned with a wine-red gloss. Her fiery red eyes were further accentuated by dark eyeliner surrounding them, as if her the flames within them casted shadows. Her blue hair, once loose and frazzled, shone brighter than ever, almost glimmering like water under the setting light of the sun. It was twirled into spirals, hanging from her bangs down across the sides of her face, giving it a narrow appearance. Around back, it flowed more loosely, but was still done-up, curled and spun lightly to appear like leaves waving in the wind.

In short, she was beyond stunning and had the attention of the entire hall.

Why did you have to do this, Sienna? Now everyone is looking at me!

Zenna kept a neutral expression and swallowed her fear, and only looked straight ahead towards Marcus, not allowing him to look away for any reason. People around her kept silent, their eyes not drifting off her - especially as she passed, as her entire form was studied and dissected every time she took a step. They parted ways as she walked through the crowd. The king, seeing Zenna approaching, languished his seat at the very end of the table, pulling it out for her to sit in.

Taking her seat, Zenna could feel the fabric groan around her unique form, but she breathed a sigh of relief as she was finally able to sit among someone she knew.

“My lady,” began the king, suddenly breaking the silence, “you truly are a blessing upon my city. Please, let me know if there is anything you may need,” he nodded slightly as they met eyes, and then Trinas returned to his wife and his throne to overlook the feast. Speech began to fill the room again, but glances were still stolen in the elf’s direction every so often.

The elf could feel these dozens, if not hundreds of pairs of eyeballs studying her intently as she shrank in her seat under their weight. Unused to the treatment, Zenna sat in silence, looking straight down into her bust and noticing the dress' seams screaming as they held on. Marcus cleared his throat, and she looked up to meet him. She noticed his hair was significantly shorter than earlier that day, as was his beard. Both crops of hair received significant treatment in the hours between meeting the king and now. Zenna thought he was a handsome man, even though he was old enough to be her father.

“I knew that dress would look fantastic on you,” the knight said calmly.

“Oh, that's right… the maid mentioned you had something to do with this…?” she asked, and he nodded yes.

"I see you washed your hair out a bit. It's beautiful. I had no idea it was so bright…"

The blush on Zenna's face became more prominent as blood lent its hue to the make-up, "o-oh… thank you. I haven't seen it's normal color in months, either. Sienna was wonderful when it came to cleaning me. I see someone fixed you up also, Marcus?"

He nodded, confirming her suspicion, "Zenna, this is my wife, Nya. I had sent for her when I unpacked in my room, and she came from our home on the outskirts of town to greet us.”

Marcus motioned directly across the table, Zenna only now noticing the woman who sat to her right.

 She was a woman who stood above Zenna’s height, but was about Marcus’s age. She was a thin woman with brown hair just beginning to grey and an aged but friendly face. Even as she was old enough to be Zenna's mother, she was attractive. But at one time she was a beautiful woman, certainly beautiful enough to grab a young knight’s attention.

“So, you are the one who will save us, huh?” asked the woman quizzically and sarcastically. One eyebrow was raised up high while its accompanying lip followed suit.

“Well…” Zenna gave a weak smile and nodded her head, hoping the woman would not ask further questions.

“I am not forcing her through anything,” said Marcus, coming to her rescue, “I found her, and I believe she is the one who can help us, but it is her choice. I told her she could leave if she chooses to do so."

“Is that so?" said Nya, looking around Zenna’s features, from her entrancing face to her gravity-defining bust.

"That is a wonderful dress Marcus - have you seen what is underneath it yet?"

Zenna's chest tightened, believing that Nya was accusing her and Marcus of committing adultery. She opened her mouth to defend herself, but Marcus interjected.

"I have, yes. I found her like that."

Nya was clearly not expecting him to answer in that way, so she froze for a moment. He raised an eyebrow at his wife, saying "I will tell you later. I am not proud of what I did the day I found Zenna, and wish to speak about it in private."

Nya nodded her head lightly, but then smiled back at the elf.

“Well, my husband did always know how to find the most beautiful women, and he certainly hasn’t lost his charm.” she looked over at him, hoping for a reaction.

But Marcus kept his calm, not even breaking a sweat. He would never betray his wife, and she knew it.

“N-no Ms. Nya, you have the wrong idea…”

Nya laughed, “my dear, I am playing with you! If Marcus truly believes you can help us, I will support his choice. And drop the 'Ms.' if you please, it makes me feel like an old woman."

"O-oh… I see… sorry Ms. Nya… N-Nya..."

"There is no need to apologize, my dear. I'm just delighted that Marcus found you - if it means that he was allowed to return home. Thank you for that."

“You are welcome…?”

“You have such a lovely voice… gods, everything about you is magnetic… I can’t stop looking at you. How do you get your hair to be that color?” Nya flicked her own locks, signifying how normal her coloring was compared to the elf’s.

“I have no idea… I was born with it being this color…”

“Bah… there’s no way. I’ve never even seen that color in my life… let alone on someone’s hair. Come on now, my dear – what’s your secret?”

“Really, it is natural… I’m sorry if you don’t believe me,” Zenna answered, feeling as if the strands of hair Nya spoke of were crawling across her scalp.

The woman smiled maliciously, as if readying herself to bite the elf’s head off, “I’ll find out your secret someday, elf. Now then…”

Nya reached her hand out to grasp Zenna's own, causing the elf to exclaim upon the woman's warm touch. Marcus' wife stood from her chair and leaned in closer to her face, to the point that they could feel each other's breaths.

"Gods… your eyes are your finest feature, Zenna… I'm enraptured by them… it's almost as if they're… speaking to me…"

The flaming eyes swirled as if pushed around by Nya's warm exhales on them. Looking deeper inside, she could hear them crackling. The fire took a shape she remembered exceptionally well - it looked just like the fire she and Marcus had at the center of their wedding ceremony, its light serving as the centerpiece for a massive concentrical dance around it. It also reminded Nya of what had happened later that evening, and how they were blessed with their first son Marcelli only months later.

Nya leaned closer until her forehead touched the elf's, lips only a hair's breadth apart. Zenna felt her heart rate jump in as her breathing slowed, affording Nya even more of her eyes as the pupils dilated. A heat washed over the skin of Marcus' wife and she exhaled harshly, pushing her lips even closer to Zenna's. Those around the table did a double take, believing the two women were sharing a kiss.

"And… w-what do my eyes say, Nya…?"

Nya drew breath to speak, but then suddenly leaned back into her seat.

"Just playing with you again, my dear!" she laughed a bit, a hand coming up to cover her mouth as she smiled coyly.

"Oh… s-sorry Nya… I thought…"

"Nya, please let the girl be - she is a frightful little thing," Marcus interrupted, "well… usually," he saw the elf glaring out of the corner of his eye.

"Little is right; Marcus tells me you are quite challenged when it comes to height," Nya laughed again, "but maybe if we feed you enough, you will grow some. I am sure you are hungry, here is a plate.”

“Oh, thank you…” Zenna was loudly interrupted as her stomach emitted a loud gurgling sound, clearly enticed by the mention of food. Someone standing a few feet away ceased speaking as he was interrupted. She was so focused on reaching the table and then became distracted by Nya, Zenna neglected to notice the ocean of food before her.

Her eyes went wide at the display of nourishment, stretching as far as she could see.  Hardly arm’s length away was a stuffed pig with a palate of cheeses beside it. Somewhere beyond that was a whole rack of lamb nearly dripping brown with sauces. What finally made her gasp was a cake a dozen feet away, its soft coating evident even from that distance. Her nose shifted up and down her face as scents fought each other to travel down her nostrils. Zenna became reminded of the marketplace they had passed by earlier that day, and how its scents lit a fuse of hunger in her belly.

F… food… so… m-much… smells… so…

Zenna stared like a zombie down the table, unable to focus her eyes on anything in particular. Marcus and his wife stared at her bewildering behavior and tried to get the elf's attention by waving a hand in front of her eyes to no effect. When Zenna began drooling onto her dress, Marcus finally shook her shoulder a bit, bringing her out of her trance.

“I know you must be starving; the gods know I didn’t bring enough food on that carriage ride. Eat to your heart’s content, Zenna. This feast is as much for you as it is for me.”

“Okay…”

…

Hours later, nearly all the guests including the king and queen had left, leaving behind only the drunks too tipsy to walk home or those who were still conversing amongst themselves. Besides that, only the servants and guards still stood nearby as loud eating noises continued to echo through the hall. Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at the noise’s source while their mouths hung agape.

Zenna had never tasted such enriching food, let alone so much of it. In her forest home, nourishment was never scarce, but never in surplus, either. With her insatiable appetite, she never felt truly full. By this point in the night, her stack of plates was nearly on level with her eyes as she was stuffing her mouth with another leg of some creature. Sienna's hard work on the elf's make-up was now for naught, as Zenna's face became plastered with food remains.

Her nervous demeanor had disappeared as small crowds had gathered near her throughout the night, either to admire her downing unholy amounts of food, or to admire the elf herself. All three of the royal children tried introducing themselves to Zenna throughout the night, but she hardly noticed as the food flowed past her lips.  First there was the oldest son Gamlen, who would one day take over the kingdom and had already married a foreign princess to become Underhill's next queen. Next was the middle son Torin who currently served as an aide for his father, king Trinas. Finally was the youngest child - the king’s beautiful daughter Mare, who closely resembled her mother, the queen. The oldest royal child had a nearly a decade on Zenna, but Mare was a year younger than the elf.

“Wow, so you’re the one who is going to save us, huh? I thought we needed a man for that! You're still so pretty, miss elf...” the princess eagerly said as Zenna was chewing through a piece of meat between her teeth. She was too distracted to notice, making Mare laugh as she wandered off, allowing the elf to finish eating. Both princes also tried talking to her but ended up joining the crowd that watched her consume enough food to kill a group of men.

Being the pair sitting closest to Zenna, Nya and Marcus had front row seats to her black hole of a mouth. Although the married couple tried catching up after their two years apart, the elf's lack of manners while eating ensured they could not have a private conversation.

"G-girl really knows how to pack it away, huh?" Nya asked of her husband, eyes wandering between him and the blue-haired woman.

"You're telling me… I had no idea…" was his weak response.

"Should we… stop her? She might hurt herself… poor thing must have been starving…"

"We likely should not interfere… she's trying to make up for those lost months, if I had to guess…"

Her vision fell straight on Marcus' nose, "w-what? What do you mean?"

"Oh, gods… I'll tell you later, Nya. You won't like it."

That conversation took place nearly an hour ago, and afterwards Nya stood and returned to Marcus’ quarters to stay the night while Marcus himself dozed in and out of sleep, having been satisfied by a full meal and endless drinks. Zenna refused all alcohol that was shoved in her face, as she claimed such liquids tasted retched to her.

Just as she was finishing her nth plate, she stacked it on top of the leaning tower of porcelain, only now noticing how tall it had gotten. She stared at it in silence for a moment, having difficulty comprehending the amount she ingested. After eating an enormous meal, most people will feel drowsy as they digest it. But for Zenna, she was still highly alert, especially compared to the drunken compatriots around her.

She looked down the table, seeing little to no food remaining.

Gods… did I… eat all this? I did not even realize… where did it all go? It was just… sooooo good! she visibly shuddered in glee.

A short and stocky man in a chef’s outfit appeared beside her, patting his apron. A dwarven man with an immense beard, he resembled Clayton, but fat replaced the muscles that the carriage driver carried. His outfit was stained with countless colors of different foods.

“My lady, I have never seen someone with quite an appetite! I just had to come out here and meet you."

Zenna leaned back as if she were being scolded.

“No! You misunderstand, it is a proud day when a chef has been out-eaten by his customer. I do hope you enjoyed it, and I look forward to providing for you again in the future!" The man did a professional bow towards the floor, and upon coming back up, he noticed the mountain of plates right in front of Zenna, his eyes bulging.

Gods, I was told someone out here was eating a lot, but I could have never imagined… it was this much!?

“Y-you have a great night, my lady,” the chef turned and left Zenna.

Now having eaten until the tables ran dry, the elf pushed her chair back and began to stand, feeling slightly uncomfortable as her dress protested the movement. Sienna would have a field day with all the food stains Zenna let fall on the once-immaculate dress she wore. Rubbing her belly, she should have felt bloated but did not, as if the food shrunk within her body. She looked down at Marcus, just on the upper echelons of sleep, and shook him awake. He sat up, dreary-eyed, and nodded silently, yawning as he stood.

The pair leaned on each other’s shoulders as Marcus walked in a zig-zag towards the guest wing. He made a hic noise every so often, his alcohol levels raised. The elf laughed at how defeated he was.

"You have a wonderful wife, Marcus. You are a lucky man to have her."

"I know… hic but thank you. Sorry if she made you hic feel uncomfortable… she is extremely outgoing."

She laughed again at his side.

After nearly dragging Marcus up the endless staircases, Zenna knocked on the door to his room and Nya answered in her nightgown, pulling Marcus in and lying him on the bed.

“Thank you, good night.”

“You as well,” said Zenna with renewed confidence, and proceeded down to her room.

She opened the door and was meant with a refreshing smell. The room had obviously been cleaned, and cleaned well, as there was no sign or fragrance from her earlier incident. Proceeding to the bathroom, it had also been cleaned and the cosmetics were replaced with a fresh supply.

Oh Sienna, what would I do without you?

 Zenna stripped down out of the dress, folding it neatly as her untrained self could, and placed it on the same dresser Sienna had laid it upon earlier. She washed her face clean of the make-up and food spots, taking care to leave her hair as neat as possible. She looked upon herself in the mirror, flashing a smile at this whole situation.

If only my family could see me now… if only it would last for a bit longer… her smile faded. As she looked outside, the moon adorned the sky and casted light upon the quieted town below.

Dressing herself in a loose-fitting nightgown of the largest size, which still pulled tight around her body, she laid herself upon the massive bed in the center of the room, sinking into the endless array of pillows and comforters. She was asleep, contempt, within only a few moments.

…

“Quiet!”

“As I can!”

“No talk!”

Something was bumped in the room.

Zenna was asleep a few hours now, but something had awoken her in the night. She sat upright, scanning the nearly pitch-black room, save for the minimal amount of moonlight, but could not make out anything in detail. Yet, she still felt a presence.

“Hello?”

There was no response.

Zenna debated momentarily and decided it best to try and fall back asleep. She had almost dozed off again when she heard another bumping sound.

“Idiot!”

Zenna sat upright again, scanning the room. She could almost faintly hear some light breathing.

“Hello?” she repeated.

There was no immediate response, but eventually she saw movement in the darkness to her left. Some creature was moving alongside a dresser.

“W-who's there?”

“Now!” was her response, a human voice.

Zenna saw a match being struck against a surface, followed by three more of the same in various parts of the room. After a few tries the individuals were successful in lighting the matches and brought them inside a few lanterns stationed nearby. As they lit, the room became much clearer and Zenna could now see the intruders.

They each appeared to be a small figure, wrapped in a dark hood that partially obscured their faces. They moved closer to the bed, narrowing Zenna’s need to look around the room. She was fully alert now, her mind and her heart racing as she pulled the comforters closer around her.

“No fear, friend.”

One of the figures dropped their… her hood. It was the maid from earlier, Sienna. The other figures followed suit, dropping their hoods. Each of them resembled Sienna’s appearance, but with distinct differences. The other girls, from left to right, had black, brown, and blonde hair, as compared to the auburn color of Sienna’s own. They all appeared to be young women similar in age to the first maid.

All at once, the four women dropped their cloaks to the floor, and were then standing in full nudity before the elf. She took in their bodies, from their differing breast sizes to their hip shapes - each were cute in their own special way. Sienna sauntered closer to the bed, taking Zenna's attention away from her friends.

“Sienna…? What are you…?”

One of the other young women took a step closer to the immense bed, leaning upon one of the four pillars. The brown-haired girl had a wider face than Sienna’s, evidenced by when she opened her mouth to speak.

“Among friends. No harm to you, elf. Am Ain.”

Ain turned towards the remaining girls, and said something in a language Zenna had never heard before. She spoke more fluidly than when speaking the common tongue, meaning it was likely their native language.

The two unidentified girls stepped forward. The blonde stood nearby, but the black-haired girl sat on the edge of the bed.

“Sienna tells us about you, about your special,” said the girl on the bed, her accent much stronger than the other maids. “Am Talley.”

“Fey,” spoke the final girl.

Zenna looked between the group of women, not sure of their intentions. She looked at Sienna, hoping for an explanation. Sienna understood Zenna’s confusion and stepped towards the bed, leaning against it only feet away from the elf’s face.

“You are special, you have special, yes?” asked the maid.

“I… I am what? What do you want?”

“You are special, I saw today. You are more man than any man, more woman than any woman. Underhill wants your help… but you are torn. You are special, but you must be so lonely… so… very… lonely?”

“I do not understand? W-why are you here?”

Sienna smiled more, glancing around to her friends. They all met her gaze, but only for a moment out of the corners of their eyes, before returning to stare at Zenna.

Bringing her eyes back to Zenna herself, Sienna spoke, "I needed help clean your room today, miss… it was too big for just one of us… but we hard workers and got it all taken care of."

But then Sienna licked her lips, eyes glimmering a bit, "we also may have… sampled a bit… or a lot… of you, miss… it wonderful taste… and made us feel warm and wet… and… alive…"

Zenna's eyes and mouth twisted into shock, realizing what the maid meant. Her heart skipped a beat as the quartet of maids licked their lips in unison.

"N-no! Why! Why would you do that!? How could you…"

The blonde girl, Fey, suddenly appeared on the other side of Zenna, having snuck up on her while Sienna was speaking.

“I see now!” the girl spoke loudly, before grabbing the comforter from Zenna’s unexpecting grasp.

“Hey! No…!” but Zenna was able to grab the sheet again.

“Only friends here… want to help you, let us see!” said Sienna, grabbing a hold of the comforter also. The girls pulled in tandem and were able to wrestle the sheet away, it fell silently to the floor at the foot of the bed.

“No…” said Zenna, pulling further back against the headboard.

Collective gasps emanated from the group of girls, pulling back slightly else their bulging eyes poke someone. They were speechless as they gazed upon Zenna’s nearly nude form, the nightgown leaving almost nothing to the imagination as it stretched around Zenna’s many features. Notably, her cock hung flaccid between her legs like a snake poking out of a cave.

“I-is so big! You must be cursed, yes?” said the girl on the bed.

“Talley!” said Sienna aggressively. She stared at the girl but received no response from her.

“It is so big, so strong! So beautiful! But you must be lonely? That is why you take care of yourself, like Sienna see, yes?” Ain said.

“Lo… lonely? What? P-please just leave me be!”

“Lonely… alone! No one brave enough for this! We brave, yes?” said Sienna, looking around her friends. They nodded approvingly, unable to take their respective eyes off the ocean of elf flesh before them, “you must take care of yourself no more, we here to help you!”

“Help me? H… how?”

“Help you with this! Help you feel relaxed!” Ain responded, moving closer to Zenna’s shaft. The elf moved her legs over her flaccid appendage.

“No shy, let us help you!” said the maid, extending a hand towards the surface.

“Please don’t… ahhHHH!” the elf responded, feeling a foreign hand upon her length for the first time in seemingly forever.

Sienna copied the movement, bringing her full attention to Zenna’s penis. The two women worked in tandem, hardly doing more than give it a good feel, and even soft, it was mind boggling to them. The women played with it for a few moments, rubbing it and attempting to lift it from the bed of melon-sized balls it rested upon.

“So heavy! I must see it biiig!” said Ain.

“Just please let me…” Zenna was cut off by a finger across her lips, shushing her. Fey had appeared at her side, leaned over the elf far as she could.

“I take care of these, yes?” the blonde maid looked upon Zenna’s bust, its size evident even through the nightgown. The maid placed her other hand into the neckline, coming into contact with Zenna’s tit flesh. She grimaced as the cold hand brushed her.

“Oooh…”

“These are so big too! I am jealous!” the girl reached for the buttons around the front of the cloth.

“Please just…”

“Ahh, say no more…” the girl undid the buttons on the nightgown.

Zenna’s breasts flopped lightly, being pulled apart by their sheer weight. The other girls cooed at this sight. The cold air stung Zenna’s nipples, engorging them slightly. The maid caught on, bringing her attention to them.

She brought her head against the side of the elven bust, and it was apparent the boob won that size contest handily. She brought both hands down to it now, placing one on either side, squeezing the chest meat between them. Zenna moaned loudly as her flesh was handled tenderly. The nipple was pulled closer to the girl’s face…

…where she gave the pink tip a quick, loving, peck.

“AHHH!” steamed Zenna, sensitive to this touch. Fey repeated the motion, giving the nipple another kiss, and then another, and another, each longer than the last until she had decided to latch on, working her tongue against the pink surface.

The elf could feel her moist appendage threatening to enter her nipple. Her lips pulled hard at the flesh in a suckling motion, as if trying to elicit milk from Zenna. Fey moaned as she felt the warm tit sloshing against her lips, making her feel like she was being nursed by her mother again.

Out of the corner of her eye, Fey saw some unknown marks on Zenna's body, causing her face to squint in confusion. Pulling off the nipple, she called down to Sienna in their native tongue.

Sienna, did someone hurt this woman? She has marks on her body… maybe we should…

But Sienna was too awash in ecstasy to hear her friend, and after a moment Fey returned to the nipple, enamored by its taste. Zenna watched as the girl tugged at her tit as if wanting to pull it off her body. It was amazing how far the flesh would stretch despite its full and firm feel, almost as if conforming to the maid's desires. No one has ever performed such an act, and it both mesmerized and terrified her as Fey's vibrations coaxed lightning to fill each sensitive nerve from the nipple up into her brain.

“Bigger! Yes, bigger!” said one of the two girls working on her shaft, but lying down, Zenna was unable to see what was beyond her bust. She was so focused on Fey sucking her breast that she had not noticed her cock had begun to grow, empowered by the alien arousal.

The two girls continued to rub and stroke along the widening girth, encouraging blood through the thick veins as they could feel it becoming harder under their palms. It began to stand up on its own, looking like a drawbridge being raised from the side. Sienna and Ain were awestruck, seeing each individual vein fatten with blood as if a network of blue and red pipes were running under Zenna's flesh. Each of the small rivers grew in girth as trillions of blood cells filled them, forcing the cock up and up. The thickened shaft gave the girls an even more difficult challenge, finding it barely possibly to wrap both hands around it. As it had grown away from her testicles and up to her legs, the tip touched the backside of Zenna's knees, halting its expansion.

"Miss! Please move your legs, your penis wants to grow!" Ain requested, but Zenna did not oblige. She and Sienna met eyes, nodding in agreement that they would encourage Zenna along. The elf resisted, but the maids succeeded in forcibly pulling Zenna’s legs apart, so that it may finally stand upright. Both maids watched in awe as the energetic shaft throbbed, flailing in the air a bit as it surged forward again.

Gods! It was big when soft, but it keeps growing bigger! It's so scary! Ain called in their native tongue. Her penis is the size of my arm, and it's still going!

It will keep going for a while, Ain. Sienna responded. We just need to keep helping her! She is magical - I will show you!

Both girls adjusted their sitting position, instead resting on their knees, bringing their bodies closer to the growing tower. They gave it light squeezes, encouraging it along.

“Wow! So huge! They were hiding!”

Zenna felt a weight on the bed between her legs. It must have been the last girl, Talley, who was dormant until now. She moved closer to the elf’s now-exposed orbs, strained among their sack.

“All for me!” said the girl, placing one hand on each orb.

“St-st-stop!” cried Zenna, unused to the multitude of attention. Talley did not listen, instead she placed pressure on each of the sacks, attempting to put a dent in them with her hand cupped around each. The painful experience was equally pleasurable to the elf.

“Jealous! Save some for me!” said Sienna, taking her attention, but not her hands, off the nearly full-size cock.

Talley responded in their native tongue, clearly a clapback to Sienna’s comment. The girl continued to knead the balls rhythmically. They were warm, almost like soft fleshy coals. Talley could have even sworn the liquid inside seemed to writhe under her touch, almost sloshing audibly.

"Ohhh…" the elf moaned, feeling her flesh groan as it stretched - it was a sign she had reached full erection. The shaft throbbed, calling attention to itself. Now standing at full-mast, the girls would coo again at its might. It would take almost all four of their small hands to encircle its girth, and its length stood as high as the girl’s heads, while they were sitting.

“So huge! Big as your leg, miss! No wonder you have trouble with it! Shame you keep this all to yourself! Luckily, we are here for you!”

Look at this vein! Sienna called in their native tongue. It's big around as my finger! And it keeps throbbing so hard!

I know! Ain responded, I don't want to take my hands off it! They keep massaging my palms every time her heart beats! I want to hold onto it forever, Sienna!

Zenna wanted to complain, but could only moan again as the sensations overtook her.

They only care about my body. Again. Am I even anything to them, or just a thing meant for their pleasure? They're hurting me… I want them to go away but… these humans are… do they even hear me? Or are they all just drunk…

…on me?

The two girls scooted in closer, bringing most of their body along each side of the shaft. They began to perform a fiercer handjob, also using their bodies as extra stimulation. Sweat poured off them in waves, acting as a lubricant as they continued mashing their flesh against the fiery pillar. Each beat of Zenna's heart almost seemed to echo through them like thunder, their entire torsos vibrating with each pulse. With their arms essentially wrapped around the leg-sized cock, they may as well have been hugging another person. With her senses both numbing and excited beyond words, Zenna’s head rolled back and she bucked her waist into the air slightly.

“Fun!” said one of the girls working on her cock, having been pulled into the air by sitting on Zenna’s crotch as it bucked. Both women playfully held onto the shaft as if searching for support. Zenna's monolith of sex flared angrily as it searched for something that was not there.

“So strong,” Ain said, her entire body forming a mold around the pulsating shaft, “can feel your heart through him, I love the sound of it, the feel of it pulsing against me… the smell… the taste…” and the girl landed a sloppy kiss upon the cockhead, feeling the spongy head mush like a pair of lips. Zenna moaned loudly as the sensitive head sent shockwaves through her body, and Sienna followed suit, hitting the shaft with a barrage of similar kisses. The two worked and worked on it, pushing the flesh together as it melded around their mouth, almost seemingly pulsing in response as its pleasure was amplified on each impact. The veins leading up to the cap seemed to increase their burden further as a reward for the hardworking maids.

"In me! In me!" Ain cried, raising her upper body a bit until her weight rested on her knees. The maid stretched her lips far as they could go, and then farther still.

She then wrapped them around the flaring cockhead, its wet meaty taste filling every inch of her small mouth, a sensation that sent her and the elf writhing. Zenna's feet danced uncontrollably as lightning filled her nerves. Ain's tongue even began to slap the tip slightly, tasting the seeming gallons of sweat, pre, and saliva the head was coated with. As a gift to the explorative maid, her cock released a splash of creamy precum which flowed straight down Ain's throat, but not before overpowering her tongue and clinging to her teeth.

But try as she might, Ain could not even imagine trying to suck more of the cock into her mouth; its enormity only allowed half the flaring head past her lips. Even with gritting her neck muscles to push herself downward, Ain made no progress besides making Zenna scream in pain with sharp teeth pressed against her sensitive flesh. But the maid did not even notice the elf - she was too busy being enraged at the gods who made her mouth too small to take this monolithic cock. Her jaw was already sore from the attempt as she pulled off, looking at Sienna with dissatisfaction on her facade.

It's too big! she called in her native tongue, like trying to eat an arm!

But the words only enticed Sienna, her womanly folds gushing as she watched the cock practically beg for her. Seeing Ain swallowing even part of the cockhead and seeing the thick precum hanging from her friend's mouth sent Sienna straight over the edge. Looking down upon the fleshy pillar, even more clear pre flowed from the gaping maw like water from a tap. Sienna took her tongue and licked nearly a foot of cock, relishing in the taste as the precum travelled down her throat. It was sweeter than candy, but still held no candle to the creamy white cum she swallowed so much of only hours before. Zenna made a gagging noise in response to Sienna tasting her like a lollipop, her mind overcome with sensation.

“Is for me?” Sienna said excitedly, kissing the shaft once more before looking up in amazement at the cockhead hanging above her, like an apple in a tree. Zenna was too blind to notice what happened next, instead focusing on the girl still sucking her nipple like a new-born babe. Her tongue and teeth danced across its surface like a masterful ballerina, hitting each nerve ending with precision accuracy. The maid doing a job on Zenna’s abused sack had increased her game as well, using Zenna’s meaty thighs as support while she was bullying the elf’s left orb. Hardly a dent was made as its capacity was overwhelmed, and Talley knew for a fact she heard them churn angrily, almost feeling something pricking at her hands from under the flesh.

Feeling violated, Zenna wanted to push the girls away from her, but their legs sat on her arms. She was trapped at their mercy as they abused her body.

The hung elf knew something was wrong as the work on her shaft had ceased. She fought against Fey for the ability to sit up, and the maid looked disappointed at being pulled off the engorged nipple. Focusing her vision beyond her chest, Zenna was met with the look of Sienna standing.

Standing directly over her gaping head.

“Am I first? First? Your first?” she said quickly, a glint in her eye.

“Ahh! N-no, wait! I don’t…” a feeling of hands on her shoulders silenced her again. She whipped her head around and saw Fey was now kneeling behind her, placing Zenna’s upper body against her legs for support.

“Trust her, she wants this,” was all the consolation the elf received.

She wants this, she wants this, SHE wants this, Fey's voice rang through her.

“Here I go!” said Sienna, causing Zenna to look forward again.

The auburn maid stood with her legs apart, her genitals hardly inches away from the eager pole, which pulsed loudly, almost as if it was trying to bridge the gap between itself and Sienna’s eager, gushing womanhood. It even seemed to stretch longer, anything to bury itself within the willing maid.

Zenna opened her mouth again to protest, but was silenced when Sienna’s lips brushed her soft head. The elf sucked in enough air to float a zeppelin; her body obviously pleased with this turn of events. One of her eyes seized shut, but the other threatened to leave its socket. Even her right leg began to throb uncontrollably as her nerves ran haywire. The maid bent her knees in an effort to rub her engorged genitals against the head, her juices mixing with the precum Zenna was exhuming, forming a wonderful lubricant.

Now having psyched herself up for the endeavor, Sienna steeled her resolve and began to lower herself onto the head, but almost immediately ran into a problem as her legs were forced apart.

“Too… big… am… too… small!” she was able to grunt out, gently applying pressure, but was unable to make it past the flaring helmet. The tendons connecting her legs to her belly raged against her, unhappy with the massive pillar forcing them to split.

“No giving up!” cried Ain, stepping up and over Zenna’s belly, facing Sienna. She then grabbed both of the other maid’s legs, bringing them up, using her own body as support. To Zenna, it was clear what was about to unfold.

“Ready…!”

“NO!” cried the elf.

“GO!” cried the maid, pressing down harshly on Sienna’s body, which all at once enveloped Zenna’s head.

“Gawww!!” cried both the impaled maid and the elf, their minds quickly succumbing to their ecstasy. Ain grinned in satisfaction and continued to use Sienna’s body weight to drag her further down the shaft.

“Hu… hurts! So… big… so… hot!” Sienna was able to grunt out.

“Stop? Stop?” Ain asked her nervously, pausing her drive.

“N-no! D-deeper! Deeper!” the maid called, and Ain obliged by pulling her further. Each fold of her womanhood was nearly stretched taut as the rod continued violating deeper and deeper into her sanctum. It was an undreamt-of level of fullness, causing her legs to spasm much like the elf's own.

"H-hot! Why so hot!" called Talley, finally coming off Zenna's enlarged testicles for a moment. She looked around to see that the elf's skin seemed to darken, but in reality, it was reddening with the heat building inside of her.

"W-what's happening to her!? She's burning!"

"T-Talley!" called Ain from the other side of Sienna, "f-focus! Need to make her… make the miss… r-release!"

"O-okay…" Talley answered before going back down on the elf's balls, but each of them was nearly glowing with heat, as the elf's thighs around her released enough sweat to steam, drenching the maid as she continued playing with the overstretched sack. Even Talley herself was starting to drown in the musk Zenna seemed to exhume, becoming enraptured further.

Zenna was only able to comprehend parts of what was happening. The overwhelming sensations proliferated her body as every front came under assault. Fey had redoubled her efforts on the abundant cleavage, now working on a nipple per hand, while her mouth was exploring the elf’s collarbone, sucking at each inch of skin. Talley had given up trying to make a dent in her sack, instead going ahead and burying her face in the small valley between the pulsating balls, which had grown significantly during this ordeal, certainly as big as any of the girls’ heads. Having her head up alongside them, the maid could almost hear the virility slosh around inside. Talley imagined them moving as they stewed with potency. Then there was Ain, whose round, plump ass and pussy were presented each time she brought Sienna to the bottom, dripping small amounts of juice onto the elf’s belly. To top it all off, her brain started to melt as her body burned with the power of an inferno. It almost seemed as if every blood cell which flew through the veins of her cock was imbued with its lust, drowning Zenna in it whenever the cells coursed through her cranium.

As for Sienna, she could die in ecstasy right then and there, if she so chose. Every vein of the cock throbbed as if electricity ran through them, each as stimulating as a normal man's cock could be, but the symphony of them worked together to pleasure her to no end. The flaring cockhead was more like a battering ram as it continued its climb upwards into the maid, until finally reaching her womb, threatening to violate even that sacred place. She wailed loudly as her mind was drowned in the eternal fire of lust.

The tight hole provided by the maid was an unholy level of pleasure for Zenna, who had never been able to stick her intimidating cock into anything, let alone another person, especially one who had never experienced anything nearly this large penetrating her body. Although not visible to Zenna herself, Ain was able to see a sizable bulge appear in Sienna’s navel, which moved up into her stomach as she was impaled deeper on the godlike cock. Ain released her friend's leg for a moment, taking her fingers and dragging them along the bulge. Through her pulled-tight skin, each vein was not only visible, but feelable. Sienna moaned like a beast in heat, and she was about as close to being one as possible.

In short, Zenna was experiencing a level of arousal that no being in history had ever gone through. Her breasts, cock, and balls all being assaulted at once, all while a delicious ass was also being dangled in front of her.

She would not be able to last much longer.

“I… it’s coming!! C-c-coming!! G-get off, please!! Please get o-off it!!” she warned.

A fleeting thought passed through the maids and they paused, but then began again with renewed vigor, almost as if communicating telepathically. Fey applied extra pressure on Zenna’s nipples, while at the same time delivering a catastrophic amount of pleasure to the elf’s neck, threatening to tear the skin off her. Ain and Sienna pounded away at the gigantic cock in fiercer, more frequent dives while Talley, still buried between the titanic orbs, cupped as much of them with each hand as she could…

…bit down on one of them, and that was all it took.

Zenna screamed like a banshee as her hips thrust high into the air, becoming parallel with her chest and knees. The motion threw Talley off her balls as they suddenly went skyward, and the girl landed on her ass with a front row seat to the show. Ain was also surprised by the motion and fell backwards onto the elf’s breasts, her head being buried between them. But for Sienna, she got the biggest surprise – no longer supported by Ain, she fell deeper onto Zenna’s cock than she had ever gone before, as the eruption began.

Even with just a bit under half the cock inside her, Sienna felt as if she were going to explode.

And that was before Zenna came.

Zenna knew exactly what it felt like to have release. She had experienced it countless times before this night. But now… something had changed. Rather than being a wasted load, it almost seemed as if her body knew it was inside a woman, its rightful, destined place to be - like a key entering its lock for the first time.

The elf knew something was happening as a feeling spread from her extremities towards her center mass. Her fingers and toes locked up, followed by her legs and arms as if someone were pushing steel rods through her body. That feeling continued to mount as she grew more rigid until Zenna was completely carved from granite hardness. It finally ended when that feeling reached the base of her cock and then shot up its length at the speed of lightning.

At that moment, the entirety of her being was sucked into her cock and then blasted into Sienna.

Titanic balls squeezed deeply against the underside of the great shaft, which trembled in fear of its own power flowing through it. The urethra groaned painfully as it was stretched by the herculean load, which splashed Sienna’s insides with the consistency of glue.

Sienna’s belly bulged almost immediately as the first thick rope gave her a pregnant appearance, followed by the second shot, which made her look overdue, followed by the third, which made her look overdue with triplets.

But this was only the beginning.

Zenna’s hips and ass trembled in the air over the bed, her mind swallowed by pleasure as she was overtaken by the explosive sensation. Her balls continued to expand and contract as each batch of seed was delivered straight into the maid’s belly, eventually coming so fast that each burst appeared to be the part of one continuous stream. Sienna’s abdomen continued to expand with each passing second, the bottom part of it rolling down Ain’s belly as she rested on Zenna, and eventually overcoming the elf’s breasts.

G-gods! She's cumming too much! Sienna is going to pop! Please, someone help her! Ain called out as she was buried under Sienna's still-expanding stomach. Her body writhed with the heat of cum which filled her friend, passing straight through both of their skins and nearly searing Ain in the process. She could feel the pool of white grow bigger with each passing moment as a new load was thrown into Sienna.

Fey! Talley! Someone help her! She won't stop cumming! But Fey and Talley were awestruck at the spectacle - both of their minds and hearts stopped trying to take it in. Fey could see a burst of semen cause a bulge in Sienna before it joined the pool in her belly. Talley could see the elf's testicles nearly writhing as their own power was overwhelming. The veins along its length slithered as if writhing snakes - meaning Zenna was essentially stimulating her cock using her own pulsing blood.

Neither maid moved to save their friend.

So much seed was being pumped into the girl that some of it began to leak back out, first as a trickle, then as a torrent, coating the outside of Zenna’s cock and balls completely white, forming a puddle under her still-hanging ass. The maid’s belly continued to grow while the other girls were also going through a sex-crazed frenzy, just watching this display made their loins burn and gush fluid, as their bodies trembled in ecstasy at the sight, sounds, and smell of the sex spectacle before them.

Zenna eventually petered out, her waterfall becoming a simple drip. The elf lowered her waist to the bed, pulling her cock out of Sienna as she went. As the cock relaxed and softened, Sienna, barely conscious, was completely rigid as she fell into the pool of warm cum besides Zenna. Having seemingly created semen out of thin air, the impact of Sienna's weighted form colliding into the bed made it shift in place. Ain breathed heavily, nearly having been knocked out due to the lack of oxygen, trapped under Sienna's enormous belly.

Both the elf and the filled maid heaved loudly as they tried and failed to regain sanity, their bodies covered with endless amounts of cum and sweat generated by their vicious assault on the poor elf, as well as Zenna’s own body increasing the area’s temperature. She was sweating profusely as her body writhed in its own heat, but they did not seem to notice, or care.

Cries of joy and ecstasy erupted from the three mostly-coherent girls.

“Wonderful! Wonderful!” said Fey, clapping her hands together, “I go next!”

“No, me! Me, next!” retorted Talley.

“N… next…?” said Zenna, barely able to get the thought through her lips. She sat up slightly and was shocked at the horrific sight before her:

Her cock was still semi-hard, throbbing oh-so-slightly, flinging cum and sweat with each pulse.

“No… h-how…?”

“Yes, next!” Talley yelled, before doing something Zenna was not ready for: she spanked the elven ball with the entirety of her open palm.

The elf screamed in agony, the excessive pain only served to re-activate her loins, which pulsed harder in the air as she began to lose her vision, feeling exhausted.

“Take care of you! My turn!” said Talley triumphantly, and she began to move towards the shaft.

“No, me!”

Ain eventually also piped up, adding to the argument of who would ride Zenna’s pillar of sex next. Zenna would not be there to see it, however, as her body subdued her mind, falling into an unconscious embrace.

Her body moved on without her mind, however – and the remaining three girls worked in pairs throughout the night, each receiving an overwhelming dosage of potent seed and giant bellies of their own, even though Sienna possessed the largest of the four by a significant margin.

The five of them eventually came to rest, all sleeping in a mass of bloated, sweaty, sticky bodies in each other’s embrace on the bed, which seemed far smaller now.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

“Zenna.”

…

“Zenna?”

…

“Zenna!”

The exhausted elf forced her eyes open sluggishly as a groan escaped her lips. Her already heavy body felt even more weighted as if her bones were made of lead. The mind between her pointy ears was a black mass of nothingness. She felt as if she had to slip through it, searching for coherency by wading in the dark as if it were mud. The woman could not even believe that exhaustion on this scale was possible. Her senses returned to her in random order.

Touch. She felt a mix of dried liquids staining her body. She could also feel the weight of the other girls still sleeping atop her, their bodies warm and still partially bloated. Strewn and disheveled comforters and pillows, stained with sweat and spunk, licked at her flesh. There was little feeling in her extremities, but the area between her legs felt as if the skin was crawling.

Taste. Within her mouth, her tongue felt the dry, parched interior, with dry bits of who-knows-what clinging to the sides of her lips. She knew she was heavily dehydrated, despite the excessive moisture in the area. The air was proliferated with such a heavy musk it could be felt through her tastebuds.

Sight. Blurry but functional, she was unable to move her head to look around the room, instead only staring up at the ceiling, now seeing some stains adorning the tile pattern and drapes hanging above her, sometimes puddling in the curtains.

Smell. Her final sense threw a wave of musk over her consciousness, overpowering her other senses. Sex, sweat, and the rank, salty odor which permeated the room was overpowering.

But then she realized her hearing had returned first, as the voice shouted her name once more.

“ZENNA!”

Unable to move her head, she rolled her eyes around and searched the room for the voice calling for her. Marcus saw this and moved just to the edge of her vision with rage blooming across his façade. His nose tremored above his lips as they coiled together, as if he were about to take a bite out of Zenna’s skin. The bulging neck below his chin lent strength to his jaw power.

Scanning his eyesight over the immense bed, Marcus could hardly tell one girl from the other as each maid’s body was expanded massively, their limbs intertwining with each other’s or with one of Zenna’s various features. Dried cum covered their skin like a stained glass mosaic, accenting each young woman’s skin color. The smell of the room was overpowering, and he had to avoid stepping in a dried white crusty puddle near the bed. Hell, the entire scene was overwhelming. Having only heard Zenna touching herself before, seeing it all on display now exceeded even his highest expectations.

With unfathomable rage coursing through him, Marcus was unable to force his teeth apart but still growled through them, “what have you… what is this?” he used both hands to motion across the lewd display in front of him.

Zenna’s mouth lolled open to respond, yet there was not enough strength to force either her jaw or her tongue to move properly. More likely than not, the connection between her brain and her throat had been severed completely, and she could only creak out a pitiful gargle.

“Ahh, gaa? Gaaa?”

Marcus exhaled loudly as his mind tried unpacking the scene before his eyes. During his wilder days he had seen a highly sexually liberal society exist within Underhill, even participating in it himself before he met his true love. Even when the curse first became apparent, much of modern niceties surrounding sex and indecency were dropped for a period of time as people became desperate. But nothing could prepare him for this.

“Regardless of whatever the hell you did, I hope you have a good explanation. We need to get you cleaned up before…”

“By the gods!" came a voice from the doorway. Marcus recognized the voice as his life left his body, freezing his blood solid as he spun around.

The king and queen stood in the doorway, dressed up as if accepting foreign rulers into their palace. The queen shook in place with enough fury to cause an earthquake, and had her king not been by her side, she may have fallen over. A half-dozen guards stood in a semi-circle behind them, equally as exasperated. One man to the queen’s left held his fist to his mouth in an effort to abstain from vomiting while the royal woman herself had both of her own hands covering most of her façade.

“My lord, I…” Marcus stopped speaking as the king threw up a hand, telling Marcus to hold his tongue.

Trinas looked left and right, scanning the room for any other abnormalities, but most everything seemed centralized to the centerpiece of the room – the enormous bed piled high with bloated, sticky bodies. He moved slowly towards the scene until he was within a few feet of it while his eyes continued to boggle out of their sockets. The maids that had serviced his palace diligently for years were now nothing more than cum-covered fleshy balloons, all of them with bellies of women about to give birth to twins. Sienna was especially enormous, and looked overdue with… well, a whole litter. It was by sheer miracle none of them had ripped open by this point. Bringing his vision downward, he could just barely make out an incredibly beautiful but incredibly exhausted elf hopelessly buried under the mountain of flesh.

Trinas' mouth hung agape momentarily before the pungent smell caused him to recoil and cover his face with his cloak.

Gods above… this girl is a monster! How could Marcus bring this fiend into my kingdom!? And what the hell is between her… oh… holy…. gods, what have you done?

“Marcus! What is the meaning of this!?” the king screamed across the room without taking his attention off the scene before him. The racket being made by the visitors was beginning to rouse the maids as well and they stirred lightly. Although not as exhausted as the elf herself, each maid felt heavy and bloated. Looking around, Sienna, Talley, Fey, and Ain could make out each other’s limbs in their peripheral vision, but could not dream of standing on their own under the weight of their own bellies.

With his hands shaking as if someone were about to shove a blade through his gullet, the knight uneasily answered, “m-my lord, I… I don’t…”

“When I sent you away for this task, Marcus, I asked you to bring a savior to our kingdom, not some thing meant to fuck my maids into a coma! Look what this foul creature has done to my maids! This goes beyond simple disappointment, Throydill! This beast is a curse upon my land! If you have any sensibility left in you, I demand you to take this monster out of Underhill immediately!”

Trinas’ words cut through Zenna’s semi-conscious state like a blade, and her heart twisted in her chest. Her upper teeth gnashed into her lower lip as she tried and failed to make a comment.

“I am so sorry my lord, I don’t know what to say. I…”

“Then do not say anything at all, Marcus. You and I will be exchanging words later, and that is even assuming we will ever be speaking again. I cannot be in the sight of this abomination any longer,” his vision fell back on the bed – or more specifically, the gorgeous woman he respected so greatly the night before. Trinas let the cloak fall from his face and parted his lips, as if snarling at her. Zenna felt as if someone were stabbing her body with a hundred daggers at once. Trinas very nearly ordered the men behind him to strike down the beast, but could not bear the already disgusting sight and held back.

“Someone clean this mess up immediately,” said the king as he turned and left with his queen. She looked back over her shoulder once more with a tear streaming from each eye. Two of his knights followed the royal pair, but the rest dropped their weapons and descended upon the bed.

Working in teams of two, they extracted each of the overblown maids and placed them on various couches and chairs among the master suite, eventually leaving only Zenna herself remaining among a sea of dried spunk. Normally, each maid would easily be carriable by one strong man, but with the elf’s seed stored within them, they now felt as if trying to carry full grown men. Still, each man present treated Sienna and her friends with the utmost respect – as if they were the hapless victims of some horrific attack. Despite this, some of the knights would occasionally gag at the sight or smell of this situation, or if they were unfortunate enough to touch a piece of white crust.

“Disgusting creature…” one of them mumbled as he and Zenna met eyes. He flicked some cum off his wrist and it slapped into the elf's belly.

It was only as the men moved the maids away from her that the elf saw that not only was Sienna bloated, but all four of them. Although her mind may still have been frazzled, one thing was certain – she only remembers penetrating Sienna, not the other three.

H-how…? How could they be just like Sienna…? When did they… oh… no… w-wait… did they…? While I was asleep!? No! No! How! How could they! I fainted, and they just kept on using me! They used me! I was attacked! H-help! Help! Help! Somebody HELP ME! she panicked internally, causing her body to vibrate in place as she willed herself to run away from all this, yet nothing happened.

Even though he saw her visibly shaking with terror, the knight made no comment. If anything, Marcus did his best to avoid making eye contact with the elf who desperately needed his protection. Without explanation, she began sobbing from both eyes as her mouth continued to gag. He could stand to look at her no longer and spun around to see the other men wiping themselves off with towels as they grumbled about having to deal with this. They began wandering over to Marcus as a group, with one of them screaming every obscenity in the book when his boot fell into a puddle of spunk. It took everything the man had to not throw his disheveled shoe straight into the elf's face. Still, they all glared at Marcus, who spun back to the quivering elf.

“Let’s get her up,” Marcus spoke, moving towards Zenna’s feet. Two of the guards grabbed each side of her torso and yanked her from the bed as if trying to save her from drowning on it. Each had to resort to using both arms on the unexpectedly heavy girl as they began manhandling her as quickly as they could. She tried to protest the sudden movement as she was on the verge of retching, but still found her mouth malfunctioning. They moved the elf towards the bathtub which was already in the process of filling.

Disgusted at having to touch the hideous creature, both knights who grabbed her torso dropped her into the tub the moment her body crossed over its edge. Her head collided with the tub’s wall, causing her to cry out in agonizing pain when her skull bounced against the porcelain. Marcus scolded the knights who had dropped her torso, having a modicum more respect for her than they did. Neither man made a comment as they beelined their way out of the guest chambers. The dried cum across the elf's body fell from her skin in chunks and discolored the once-clean bathwater. Zenna nearly got a concussion from hitting the tub so violently, but at the very least it caused her mind to start shutting down again so she could sleep through the mounting pain.

The last sight her eyes captured before they closed was Marcus Throydill’s face of pure regret.

“Get some rest. You’re going to need it,” was all the knight said before following the other men out of the room. Zenna faded from consciousness.

…

Hours later, the woman emerged from her short coma to find herself still submerged in the now-cooled water. It had taken on a milky-white sheen with the cum that had fallen off her while she slept. Some of her strength had returned, but a knot at the base of her skull sent needles down her nerves. The skin near it felt as if someone threw a stone at the back of her head, or as if some horrible tumor had sprouted next to her brain. Zenna eventually worked up the courage to stand, feeling light-headed at first but quickly recovering. Crossing her legs over the side of the tub, she reached for a towel and finished cleaning her body off. Drying her genitals was a painful experience, the skin nearly red and rubbed raw. Seeing it beaten and nearly bruised should have made her happy, almost as if her cock were on the receiving end of a punishment. Yet, she felt saddened as if she were comforting an abused friend.

So now you know what it feels like too, huh? she thought, rubbing her hand softly across her cock’s base, how it feels to be beaten? How it feels to know pain? How it feels… to be me? I guess in that respect… you and I are the same now, huh? the elf spoke to her body, yet it did not answer her.

Satisfied she was dry, Zenna rounded the barrier that separated the bathroom from the bedroom. She saw the bed was still a mushy mess, buried all in white, with even some of the floor being covered by puddles. The maids who were resting on the couches and chairs were no longer there. The sunlight streaking across the balcony told her it was early afternoon while the entire room was starting to reek of her expel. Had she any water left in her body, her tears would be spewing across her face in reaction to how she destroyed the guest quarters. Still, she quivered at its sight, disgusted that she had done such a despicable act.

Oh… why… how could I… do such a thing…? I truly am… what they say I am… a monster…

Feeling vulnerable that she was naked, Zenna rummaged through the closet until she found something that was remotely close to confining her form. The green cloak barely even passed as clothing – given how stretched out it was, one would have thought it had shrunk multiple times in the wash. Her bust stood taut against the fabric and her lower body contested heavily with the baggy pants. The bulge in her pants was prominent enough that anyone would notice it if they looked long enough, and her penis screamed as if the dress she wore were made of barbs. Unable to offer it any comfort, Zenna looked around the room once more and was nearly knocked over by the imaginary voices that shouted at her, disgusted the little elf had committed countless sins in these four walls. She could take no more and fell out into the hallway.

With patient steps she meandered forward with no clear destination in mind, yet anything was better than the hellhole that was her room. Quiet as a mouse, she passed Marcus’ room without daring to look inside.

“Hold it,” came a booming, commanding voice that immediately made her obey its orders.

Marcus lumbered out of the dark room with a look of disappointment on his face. Zenna took to shuddering and tried to hide her face behind her baby blue strands. She tensed her body for the knight’s fist to come out and send her sprawling as a punishment, yet it never came. Hardly even bothering to look at her, Marcus turned and stomped away from her.

“Come,” he said coldly, not even bothering to make eye contact with his slave. She followed without question.

After traversing down the many staircases, the pair entered the main hall which was only occupied by a handful of souls adorning the two massive tables which had been cleaned thoroughly from the night before. Everyone idly ate away at their lunches and the royal pair were absent. Zenna felt as if everyone in the hall knew about her now – but not for the best of reasons. None commented as they passed, but eyes were felt burning into her back. She imagined the king ranting and raving through the palace, telling everyone in earshot that there was a monster in their midst. Her ears filled with the mob’s screams as they came at her, torches and spears at the ready.

Marcus led them to random seats on the table and sat without bothering to pull out a chair for the lady. She stared at his back for a moment.

“Sit down.”

“I… I don’t…”

“Now.”

Zenna nearly fell over as she tremored, but she obeyed and took a seat next to him.

The pair sat in silence for minutes on end until a small, gaudy man brought out a plate of food for each of them. Although it smelled heavenly and Zenna felt her stomach grumble, she stared at it for a few minutes before eating. Each bite may as well have been poisoned, yet she soldiered on through her guilt. Agonizingly, both of them worked on their plates as if the meals upon them were their last before meeting the executioner's block. The overactive elven imagination fully expected his steak knife to become buried in her gullet at any moment.

Marcus set down his utensils after finishing his own meal and put his forehead on his arms. His elbows held his head up as he stared into the table. With a sigh, he began speaking.

“I don't even know where to begin with you. I truly do not.”

Pausing her arm as the fork was halfway up to her mouth, Zenna gulped out, “d-did I get you in trouble?”

“I have been in trouble before, Zenna.”

“But that’s not what I…”

“Be quiet, you need to listen.”

Feeling as if she would not be heard, she turned and leaned into him, “n-no! I…”

He turned and stared at her with nearly diabolical intent, causing her voice to lock up entirely. She whimpered a bit, awaiting his next words. Marcus could see what little strength she had fleeing out of her red eyes.

“You were supposed to be presented to my king… professionally. I don’t know how you wrangled those girls into your bed, but you have to know how that makes me look, right? You heard Trinas yourself. I have never seen him that enraged, at least since he first found out his kingdom was under a curse. Count it as a blessing that you made it out of your room alive.”

Unexpectedly, his mouth twisted into a smile, “although I was terrified of him for a moment, I do have to hand it to you. Trinas is the calmest man I know – getting such a rise out of him is an accomplishment unto itself. Normally, I would be proud of that.”

But then the smile dissipated as he stared at her again; her eyes seemed a bit cooler than the inferno they normally burn with.

“That does not mean you are off the hook. You have much to answer for now.”

“But I…”

“…better have a good answer. Think before you speak here. This is important.”

Zenna paused for a moment before continuing, taking to rubbing the knot growing on her skull. It was by sheer miracle she had not been concussed.

“The maids, they… one of them saw me earlier… saw it, and… told her friends, who…”

“Get to the point,” he responded, his harshness bristling.

“I was asleep. Those girls… came to me, not the other way around. I tried to protest, but…”

“…but it felt good? You didn’t want it to stop, did you?”

Dropping her utensils suddenly, Zenna stared at her unfinished meal with her appetite being swallowed by her fear. She lowered her head to rest upon the table, throbbing as her face reflected the discomfort it caused. Marcus watched her twitch against the wooden surface with her fingers digging into her baby blue locks. He knew she was about to start sobbing again and decided to put a cork in that before she got the chance to wallow.

“Answer me right this moment; you are beyond the point where you can expect my patience.”

Whimpering and burying her face deeper in the table, she gagged out, “s-sure…”

“Well, that’s good,” Marcus interrupted.

All at once every system in Zenna’s being halted as if she sneezed. Her fingers stopped twitching. Her head stopped throbbing. Her legs did not bang together under the table. Even her heart felt as if it was no longer beating. Twisting her façade away from the table, she looked at Marcus with pleading wet eyes through a gap in her arm.

“W… what did… you…?”

“That is why I brought you to Underhill, Zenna. I brought you here to have as much sex as possible, because I believe that you, and you alone, can break this curse.”

Her torso raised away from the table in an effort to see him better. She could not believe what she was hearing. The words rattled against her skull without end, unable to process a syllable of it.

“That… you… aren’t you… angry with me?”

Marcus thought about his answer for a moment. The elf could see gears turning in his head. At any moment, he could slap her sideways with the back of his hand. He could command the men nearby to stab her until her red life flowed across the mess hall. Maybe he would even jump her and strangle the life from her neck.

But of course, this was all the product of Zenna’s imagination concocting the worst possible scenarios. Instead of harming her, she saw Marcus make eye contact with a guard stationed across the hall. The two men nodded at each other, and the guard disappeared through a door. Marcus sighed once more before speaking again.

“To say the least, I am embarrassed. I wanted to present you to my king slowly and respectfully. Countless times I went over how I could convince my lord that we needed you, and I concocted countless plans to that end. What happened last night threw every single plan I had straight into the grinder. When I knocked on your door this morning, I received no answer. When I came into your chambers and saw you and those girls… as you were, I nearly threw up. If you were anyone else, I would have…”

Marcus trailed off, twisting his mouth so his venomous words would never be spoken. Shamefully he turned away from the elf to see the guard returned. They nodded again.

“I should have protected you more from those minxes. You have a profound effect on people.”

Zenna blushed heavily, “that’s never happened before, I don’t know w-what came over them… or me.”

“Well,” Marcus said, standing, “I have to go smooth things over with the king. Likely I will drain every favor and promise Trinas owes me, just to grant me an audience. By this point, there is no other choice. While I am doing that, you have someone to speak to as well. Please try to stay on your best behavior.”

The fear coating the elven organs was immediately replaced by panic at the thought of being left alone, “n-no! You can’t leave me! They hate me now! Th-they’ll try to…”

“They will try nothing. It will just be a few notches more difficult to win them over now.”

At his words, anger welled within Zenna, “w-win them over? For what!? I was attacked last night! I’m the victim here, Marcus! I still have not even agreed to…”

He flashed with his own anger and leaned back down into her face while his fist slammed the table, causing those nearby to stare openly at the duo. Marcus twisted his face into a snarl and growled out aggressively, “I am trying to help you here, elf. You are now in the biggest shit of trouble possible, and I am getting sucked down in it with you!”

Without warning, Zenna felt an unfamiliar explosive burst of emotion ricochet within her mind until it was directed squarely at the knight before her. Before she could stop herself, she stood and leaned into his face in a mirror image to him. Her lips parted and produced a snarl.

“YOU brought me here, Marcus! I told you that you have full responsibility of me!”

“And I am trying to fulfill that responsibility by digging you out of that shithole you’re in, elf!”

“It would have never happened if you did not buy me, knight! Have you even told your lord that I’m your property yet!?”

“You are not my property, Zenna! I’m trying to do what’s best for you!”

“It’s starting to feel like what’s best for YOU!!”

Both knight and elf stared each other down as their eyes glimmered with frustration. Through grit teeth, each felt hot breath plaster on their faces. Both of them knew that the next line they each had prepared would destroy their relationship beyond repair. Knowing this fact, Marcus spun around without warning and stomped loudly away from her. His arm came out with a fervor and pointed at the man he had been nodding to.

“Go with him. I will see you later,” and Marcus went away, leaving her to her own devices.

“MARCUS!!” she wailed against his back as he scampered away, but he made no motion signaling he heard. Others in the hall, however, winced in response to her unexpectedly loud voice. Each step he took away from her sent both man and elf through staggering pain, like a rubber band being stretched by their separation. The knight disappeared through a doorway, and the sound of it closing echoed through the hall three times over. Zenna’s anger died immediately as her defenselessness became apparent. The anger in her chest was immediately squeezed out of her by dread. The one man who gave even a little care about her in all of Underhill had just left the elf completely on her own.

Only just loud enough for her own ears to hear, she sobbed, “please don’t… leave me alone…”

The elf sat there for a bit while she heaved. Wherever that rage deep inside herself came from, it stabbed at both her heart and soul on its way to her brain. Glancing around, she could see a few dozen people staring at her confusedly. Feeling a panic attack coming on, Zenna fell back into her seat heavily and let the weight of her head fall harshly onto the wooden table before her, wrapping her arms around her skull for protection. Zenna felt as if the walls were closing in as her lungs were battered by her pounding pump. Someone would throw a spear through her heart the moment she fell away from the table, so she stayed in place with the resilience of a fortress. A few minutes went by as she silently sobbed over her own actions. She had never been so angry with anyone before, with the words she screamed at Marcus cutting through her soul like shears. Tears appeared in her eyes as she cursed herself. Those in the hall had no idea who she was, yet none approached to comfort the sobbing woman as she writhed.

A hand suddenly appeared on her shoulder as it gripped her with force. Dragging her reddened melting face away from the table, she saw the guard she was supposed to follow with impatience sewn onto his face. Zenna shook under his grasp.

“This way, my lady,” said the man gruffly, cranking his head that she should follow. Disobeying would likely incite even more hate against her, so she wiped her face and stood. Begrudgingly, Zenna followed, keeping her vision squared directly on the man’s back so she would not see her own death coming. He glanced over his shoulders to the short woman as if he were going to say something in disgust, but kept his mouth shut and looked forward again. The guard led her across the throne room and opened a door to the outside.

He motioned for her to go through, and she obeyed. As a reward, the afternoon sun began drying away her sadness. Zenna thought the guard would follow her through the door, but instead she felt the wind rush against her back as he slammed the door shut with enough force to startle her. Zenna’s pale arms wrapped her chest defensively, as if someone were about to attack her. For all she knew, Marcus had now sent her to her demise. Her only thought was how painful it would be.

Zenna looked around for the man who was about to kill her, but instead she saw visions of astounding beauty. Greenery and vibrant flowing color assaulted her vision, pushing her panicking thoughts down and out. She was evidently in a form of royal garden which stretched across the palace roof. Vines hugged every surface of the palace while trees, ferns, flowers, and everything in between grew out of patches of dirt laid into the palace roof. She walked among them, entranced by the array of vivid, living color. Hundreds of square feet dedicated to a temple of nature. Manicured to perfection, it was the crown jewel of gardens in Underhill. Paths were laid out among the plants, allowing them to freely grow uncategorized. The aromatic mixture of smells intertwined, having a calming effect on the girl. It was mountains better than the smell she created the previous night, fermenting until morning when the royal pair found the state of her room. The pain on her head lessened as she became distracted, a smile almost twisting its way onto her façade. At the very least, the display of nature reminded the elf of her forest home.

Zenna forgot about all the troubles she had experienced, if only for a short period as the garden served as her own personal Eden. Sadly, the showing of flora came to an end as the greenery broke way to stonework. Shifting her red eyes up, she saw there was a woman a few dozen feet away, her vision focused on the city before her. Glancing around, there was no other points of interest on the palace roof – so the woman before her was clearly the one she was meant to speak to. Cautiously the little lady approached the tall blonde’s back, and she heard the woman sigh as Zenna’s footsteps became audible.

“Isn’t she beautiful?” asked the woman, still facing away from her.

Zenna looked around again, but did not see anyone else.

“S-sorry? Are you talking to me, miss?”

“This kingdom of ours, she is beautiful, is she not?”

Zenna came up alongside the woman as she looked out over the city. It again shone in the bright sunlight, a metropolis of epic proportions. People went about their day as they passed along the city streets. Although not as high up as the balcony in her guest suite, the view was unencumbered by walls now, making Underhill’s capitol appear even larger with the new lens to view it through. The longer she stared, the more she saw, as if Underhill were drawn by the exquisitely patient hand of a master painter. She had never seen so much movement in her life.

“Yes… yes… it… she… is beautiful, miss.”

“Please, Zenna, you may call me Marianne.”

“You know my name?” the elf turned towards the woman, who met Zenna’s gaze with a smile.

W-wait! She is…!

“Q-Queen! You’re the q-queen!” Zenna backed away a step, as if the royal lady were to strike her. Her fight-or-flight senses kicked in as her body readied itself to move at a ferocious pace.

“Please, Marianne is enough,” the taller woman spoke calmly with a bat of her eyes. Most people would be immediately calmed by the queen’s soothing tone, but the timid Zenna heaved loudly and heavily as the royal lady stared down upon her, watching the garbs she wore stretch unnaturally around her chest as it tried to contain her.

Gods… at least I know why her clothes fail to fit her… her breasts are so… oh my…

Glancing back up to the elf’s eyes, something became apparent. Given that Marianne was taller than the average woman, and Zenna was shorter than the average elf, the little one hardly came up to the queen’s collarbone. Marianne blushed a bit as she watched the short-statured girl heave before her, enjoying the cute snorts her nose made.

“Wow… I always thought my maids were small… but you’re just so tiny, little elf. You’re amazingly cute, Zenna… just like a doll. Big things sometimes come in small packages, huh?”

Marianne laughed, obviously wanting Zenna to join in, but the scared little elf shivered before her instead. Her skin crawled as if the queen were setting a trap for her to fall into.

"And… gods. You really are gorgeous. I never thought I would be blessed to meet such a beautiful creature. You're beyond wonderful."

But the compliments slid off Zenna's pale flawless skin as Marianne's hand came out to rest on the elf's scalp, admiring not only the unique color but the softness of it as well.

“Sorry if I startled you, Zenna… Marcus did mention that you scare very easily. I will try better in the future if you would indulge me?”

Gagging words up her throat, “I… umm… umm… I u-umm… umm… umm…”

Zenna stammered out a series of umms for nearly a minute, causing Marianne’s smile to dissipate into confusion.

Gods… she’s even more timid than Marcus made her out to be… what has this little woman gone through to have developed such apprehension? It has to be far deeper than just what happened last night… or this morning.

“Am I frightening you, Zenna? I promise that is not my intent. We can walk around for now until you calm down. Please, follow me.”

The queen turned away from her and began walking alongside the railing with her arms clasped over her waist. Zenna's first instinct was to run as far from Marianne as she possibly could, but she spun around to see a pair of guards a few dozen feet back. They gripped their weapons heavily, ready to defend their queen with their very lives. With the only two options available to either run or obey, the elf decided it best to play along. She began waddling after Marianne as her fear kept her body constantly quivering.

The pair walked in silence for a while, and the queen would take occasional glances down at the city below, the sounds of which drifted up the palace walls like a breeze up a seaside cliff. She would then turn around and give the elf a light smile before walking again. Marianne was hoping to calm the girl’s nerves, but it was failing spectacularly. Zenna hardly felt able to meet the intimidating woman’s gaze and kept her eyes glued to the city below.

After a while the queen knew her plan was not working as the girl continued to shiver, so she stopped in place. Zenna, however, did not see the queen had ceased movement.

Zenna bumped into the queen’s back, eliciting a little moan from both women. Really, it was the elf’s breasts which pressed into the small of Marianne’s back, compressing them. Zenna backtracked rapidly and nearly fell over, and her pale arms were thrown defensively around her chest, expecting a scolding from the royal.

“I’m so sorry… so s-sorry… I didn’t m-mean to…”

So big, the royal lady blushed, her mind wandering.

The queen turned around and smiled down upon the girl to see her face reddening with embarrassment. In Marianne’s eyes, the elf’s cuteness knew no bounds. The guards tailing them had stepped closer to defend their queen, but Marianne placed up a hand to stop them. She looked back down upon the terrified elf.

“Please do not worry Zenna, it is my fault for not alerting you that I stopped. And furthermore,” she leaned in and patted the girl’s head, “I want to add that being touched by someone as lovely as yourself is an honor, even for a queen.”

Zenna blushed harder, but it was now due to the queen’s compliment, rather than embarrassment. Finally, Marianne’s soothing words calmed her a bit.

“You… you truly think so, queen?”

“I do, Zenna. And as I said, please call me Marianne.”

Another heartwarming smile was given to the elf, who felt her heart rate drop in response. A small smile encroached upon her lips and her arms relaxed from her chest down to her sides.

You truly are something else, Zenna… I can hardly contain myself around you… Marianne thought, feeling a surge of warmth in her chest. She reluctantly stopped petting Zenna’s head and leaned back to full height. The two blinked and smiled at each other in silence for a moment.

“Would you like to keep walking, little elf?”

“I… I think I would. Thank you… Marianne…”

“My name sounds wonderful on your tongue, Zenna.”

The elf’s smile grew more, and Marianne began to lead them further along the balcony.

The pair continued walking for a while longer. Marianne again checked on Zenna over her shoulder every so often to ensure she was close, almost wishing for a way to be touched by the elf once more. Zenna gave her a friendly smile in return, making the royal heart soar. Glancing down a bit, the queen cooed as she watched the girl’s immense bust threatening to tear through her undersized clothes. But then Marianne looked down at the girl’s legs, noting she only moved one at a time as if she had to limp.

Zenna caught the queen’s gaze and her smile dissipated in an instant. There goes that stupid human mind again, she thought. Regardless of Marianne’s attempts at keeping the girl calm, the elf still knew the queen wanted what was in her pants, just like everyone else. Instinctively her hands moved over her bulge but was unable to hide it. Marianne kept staring.

"Please stop that."

Marianne, caught off guard, ceased walking immediately, "sorry? Have I done something?"

Zenna turned her vision away from the royal, "please stop undressing me with your eyes. It makes me very uncomfortable."

The queen's heart twinged as the wind was knocked from her lungs, "oh, n-no… please forgive me… it's not like that. I'm so sorry it looked like I was undressing you… I just noticed that you seem to be limping… are you in pain? Would you like to stop?"

The elf reddened again, embarrassed at thinking the queen was having lewd thoughts about her. She took her hands away from her bulge and wrang her wrists.

“N… no, Marianne. This is how I must walk… you saw my… well, my body, this morning, right?”

“I… I did Zenna… and I apologize for how I acted. I must apologize for how my husband acted as well. Seeing you like that was… shocking.”

“Y-yes… but to answer your question, I have to walk slowly like this… else my legs will hurt my…”

Zenna shook her head, unable to say the phrase before the queen.

“The stupid gods that cursed me with my body did not think how much it would hurt to just walk.”

Marianne was stunned, seeing Zenna’s nose crinkle a bit in frustration.

Curse…? she questioned, how could any part of you ever be a curse, little elf?

“Oh… gods… Zenna I am so sorry… I did not think about that…” she trailed off, feeling guilty at making the elf try and keep up with her longer legs.

There is a lot you did not think about, my lady, Zenna thought sourly.

Wanting to change the subject, Marianne turned away from her and leaned up against the railing. She sighed but spoke after waiting for a few moments.

“So about what I… we, saw this morning… what you did to those girls…”

Zenna’s face reddened further, “I… I do not want to sound rude, my… Marianne, but it is less of what I did to them, but what they did to me. You see, they…”

“…they had sex with you, yes. And the way I hear it, it was astoundingly good for them. If I may ask, did you enjoy it also?”

Zenna was amazed at the queen’s forwardness. As Marcus had stated, it takes a mountain to get a rise out of the king, but the same goes for his queen also. Both of them were highly conservative in their behavior, as if nothing could get them to break character.

And really, nothing could.

Nothing except Zenna.

“Yes… yes, it was very good for me, thank you,” said the elf, almost choking on the words as she lied to Marianne's back. She had never been able to develop the skills to tell a passable falsehood.

“I appreciate your honesty. Was it your first time?”

The elf paused but answered with the truth this time, “yes, it was.”

Suddenly, the queen laughed loudly and threw her head into the air. Zenna stepped back in shock.

“What a way… to… go!” Marianne said, accentuating each word with a clap of her hands, “four girls on your first time! Gods, you really are something, Zenna. I doubt many people can attest to that feat. I could learn a few things from you,” she spun around to face the elf, who blushed slightly as she processed the compliment.

When you put it that way, she thought, but only for a moment, no… no. it was still wrong. That was nothing to be proud of. That was lust. Not love.

Her nose crinkled again as her blush faded. Marianne did not notice the girl’s frustration and spun back to face the railing.

Silence descended upon the pair as the smile slowly disappeared off the queen’s face over a few moments. The eerie lack of noise was only permeated by the surrounding sounds of the city.

Having to build up the courage to do so, the queen said quietly, “have you thought any further about Marcus’ request? Have my girls… my maids, influenced you in any way?” she nervously pined, trying to be tender to the elf’s sensitive feelings as she could.

The elf’s demeanor darkened, her eyes still looking over the city, “no… I mean… sorry,” was all Zenna could offer, “so much has happened since we arrived here, I… haven’t even had a moment to myself.”

Marianne snorted at that, I can tell, she thought.

But Zenna heard the queen make a comical noise.

Did she just… does she think this is just a game to her? I was abused by her maids, and she is laughing about it?

A few more moments of silence passed, but then the queen reached a hand outward, extending her finger to something down below, “look there.”

Zenna followed the queen’s outstretched finger, tracing a line down to the city. She was pointing to a city block sparsely populated by people. A fountain spewed water in the afternoon sun, complimenting the idyllic scene. Stone streets hugged the brick buildings as people and carts moved around.

“In the center there, the woman in a blue cloak.”

Narrowing her vision, the woman in question came into focus. Her face was barely discernible from other people in the crowd as she sat alone on a bench, eating food from a pack. A pair approached the woman, a giant male orc and another short, scaled creature Zenna had never seen before. The two waved at the woman and she returned the favor before resuming her meal.

“What about her?”

The queen withdrew her finger, “her name is Versas. She came here during the war in order to support her family. Her father was killed during one of the first Sunborng raids, and the rest of her family moved here for protection.”

“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that…”

Marianne nodded, “she works as a chef in our kitchens now. Her work is very good too, I am sure you had at least one thing of hers last night… if not many things,” she looked coyly at Zenna, who shrugged and smiled.

“Your appetite last night was truly legendary. I heard we ran out of stock on a couple things; they thought people just kept joining the party. You can imagine the surprise when they found out it was just one elf girl!” the queen said with a laugh. The elf finally laughed out loud alongside her.

"You did certainly seem to put it to good use, if this morning were any indication."

Zenna froze immediately, her laughter dying in the blink of an eye.

Oh… oh no, is that what all that food was for? Just to give me enough energy to stuff her maids full? That was their plan all along…!?

The elf's eyes throbbed as they stared into the queen, but Marianne made no motion that she caught her glaring gaze.

After being caught up in the moment, the queen became quiet again, “Versas married a young man shortly after moving here, as both families wanted grandchildren. Lovely young lad loves his wife to no end, and she does the same to him. But as the final days of the war were approaching, you can guess what happened.”

Zenna went wide-eyed, “no!”

“Yes,” the queen said drearily, “only months after their wedding, as the final battle against the kingdom of Sunborng was won, we were cursed. No matter how hard she tried, she would not become pregnant. Her womb was locked away from giving her what she most desired.”

The elf was struck, breathing in heavily as the realization dawned on her, “I… I still cannot believe this curse is real… your people seem so happy… until you know what they’re going through.”

The queen nodded, “so… you can only imagine how they feel. Those already with children cannot have more, and those without children are missing the best times of their lives, all because of a stupid curse!” she pounded her fist on the railing for emphasis, “even people your age are frustrated they never get to have families. No one even bothers getting married anymore… what would the point be?”

Zenna was stunned. She had heard Marcus telling her how the curse had affected this kingdom, but to see how it is truly affecting the people…

“My people will grow old and die alone without children to take care of this last generation. Even my line…” she paused, “…our line, me and my husband, will end if nothing can be done. When Trinas and I retire, our son will take the throne of a dying kingdom, and my daughter will be unable to provide an heir to her future husband. In the last years of my biological clock, even I cannot… cannot…” the queen stopped, unable to continue as tears formed in her eyes. Marianne shuddered and fell with her back against the railing.

Zenna came down to support the queen’s side, ensuring her bust and her flaccid length were not bumping the royal lady. The elf could do little to comfort the queen, who cried for a few minutes more.

Eventually the queen looked up at the elf girl, “you have such beautiful eyes, Zenna, like staring into a roaring fire,” she said, bringing a hand up to brush some of Zenna’s blue locks away from her face, tucking the hair behind her pointy ear.

“Use those eyes of yours and look over my domain. You tell me it is not something worth fighting for.”

Zenna also began to tear up slightly, feeding off the queen’s emotions. Marianne reached up and embraced the elf, who subconsciously gripped the royal in return. The queen sobbed into the elf’s prodigious chest as Zenna wet the top of Marianne’s head. Waves of noise echoed through the elven breasts as the royal lady let out nearly a decade of frustration for minutes on end.

I am… so sorry my queen… but I cannot… cannot be…

After their mutual emotions had been shed, they regained their composure and stood. Marianne rubbed the elf’s little head a bit in the same way she would pet a child. Her hand fell back to her waist and she began walking again. Zenna followed until the pair came to rest upon a corner of the building. Marianne leaned heavily into the railing, allowing the sounds of the theater district below to waft upwards into her ears. A group of people laughed about something while a street performer played his instrument.

"See my people. See how they act. My guards carry out their duties, musicians still fill the streets, and bars are still full of rowdy people each and every night. But why? Why do they bother keeping on if they have no legacy? Maybe, maybe… they just want to forget. To have something else to think about… so each and every little distraction becomes wonderful for them."

Zenna said nothing.

“That is why we need your help, Zenna. After two years, our most trusted soldier chose you, and only you, and brought you home to us. Our wisest sage’s prophecy came true… and Marcus was blessed enough to find you.”

Zenna stared over the city but did not answer.

“Even you, a foreigner, can see how my people live at face-value. How they act, eat, work, live, and die, and yet… what is it for? What can they work for, if there is no one to take their place when they expire? They want to live their life to the fullest, and yet they have no one to pass their experiences on to. Their work… is for naught.”

The elf felt the sadness dissipate, as it was replaced with a fresh set of feelings welling up within her.

“Marcus tells us you were… treated differently throughout your life. Picked on and bullied for your gift, but now… you are here. You are safe amongst the walls of our city, your being protected from the harshness of the outside world. No harm will come to you here, I promise you that.”

The elf’s brow furrowed heavily as her teeth ground.

Gift… is that how you see it?

“I believe you were born for this role, and everything that has happened to you, led you to us. Marcus told your story. How you were captured by bandits, how they either killed or sold off your family into slavery like they did you, how you were found by Marcus, and, on top of that, you have such a beautiful gift down…”

“Stop. Just… stop.”

Marianne blinked. Her thoughts left her momentarily, surprised by the elf’s sudden interruption. She spun around but stayed deathly quiet as she awaited the girl’s next words.

“I just… do you even hear what you are saying? What you are asking of me is… unthinkable. Me? Save your kingdom by sharing my bed with every woman who wants me? Line them up so I can knock them down? Do you just see me as a common whore to be used and passed around?”

The queen tilted her head in a nasty manner, “Zenna, you should know that…”

“I’m not done. Who is to say I can even help you? That I can even break the curse? Just because I have this… thing! between my legs that everyone thinks is their key to happiness?"

“I just think that your…”

“AND THAT’S JUST IT!” screamed Zenna, staring straight into the royal woman’s soul. The elf’s outburst was carried by a shockwave that fell across city blocks and nearly sent Marianne sprawling.

“This,” Zenna grabbed her length through her clothes, shaking it harshly, “is all you seem to care about! What about me? Do I matter? Or am I just life support for this fucking thing? Do I just happen to be attached to your salvation, and that is the only reason you are here, trying to win me over? That I’m just a means to an end?”

The queen was stunned. She stared openly into Zenna’s eyes, noting the fire within them seemed to grow visibly.

“Gods, is that how you feel, Zenna? That we just want you for your…”

“YES! YES!" she interrupted, thrashing her arms around. The queen leaned back against the railing in fear.

"That is all you care about! That is all anyone has ever cared about me! For this fucking! thing! It’s all anyone has ever seen me for! It made me the target of every joke and ridicule for everyone in my village, making everyone I’ve ever known take their hatred out on me, just for how I was born! Everyone from my neighbors to my teachers to even my own father and siblings tormented me for this goddamn cock! My own mother was the only one who ever cared about me and look where she is now! Dead!”

She gripped her head, tugging at her blue locks in frustration, “even Marcus would have just walked straight past me, had this thing not been attached to my body! Without it, I would be just another elf girl that he would not have even looked twice at!” Zenna gasped as realization washed over her, “I'm right… I'm right, aren't I! You tell me I’m wrong,” she glared at Marianne, “why the fuck else would he have bought me, like piece of goddamn meat!”

The queen had no words.

“Finally got you into a corner, huh? 'No harm will come to you here, I promise you that,' is that not what you just said!? My very first night in Underhill, I was raped by the very people you want me to save! In your very own palace, no less! Those fucking sluts from last night were driven by their lust, just using me for all I was worth, right under your goddamn nose!”

Zenna curled her hands into a ball near her ear, mimicking a high-pitched voice, “oh miss! We friends! We here to help you! HELP ME!? I was just a fucking sex doll to them! I was nothing, nothing! to them, just a way for them to get off! Just a fucking tool to sate their burning lions! Even after I faded away they kept fucking me like I was made to do so! As if I'm just something for them to play with! Even you,” she pointed her finger between the queen’s eyes, “you called me a little doll! Dolls aren’t fucking people, they’re things!”

Marianne shook against the railing and her jaw jammered.

“I want you to look me right in my eyes,” she point at the twin infernos on her pale face, “the eyes you seem to think are so goddamn lovely, at say it straight to my face – Zenna, I am sorry! I am sorry for how my maids raped you into a fucking coma! SAY IT!!”

“Z-Zenna, I am…”

“NO!” the elf screamed over her, “NO! NO! NO! NO! LIES! MORE LIES! That’s all anyone can do in this world – lie! Hate! Hurt! That’s all you goddamn pigs know!”

“N-no! Zenna, stop! You’re…”

"How about you, huh?” the elf interrupted again and leaned into Marianne’s nose, “wanna ride me next? Get a good lay in with the best dick you'll ever have? Promise it'll make you feel reallll good! Stuff you nice and full, a warm feeling for a cold, old woman? Your husband having a problem getting it up anymore, and you just want to sleep around!? IS THAT IT!?"

The queen's lip trembled, Zenna’s voice having stolen away her own. Her skin crawled as if fire covered it.

"I'm right, aren't I? That's all you fucking see me as! Just your prize bull, bred for the sole purpose of fucking your flock until they pop, right? Am I just a beast to you, huh!? Your husband sure fucking thinks so! GO ON! SAY IT! SAY IT LIKE YOU FUCKING MEAN IT!" the elf growled at her with venom hanging off her canines.

The queen did not respond. Zenna hyperventilated as her heart rattled her ribcage. She gripped the back of her head as the throbbing intensified, her speech becoming harsh and erratic, words seemingly fighting each other up her throat. Marianne watched Zenna throw her body around as if trying to harm herself.

“I hate this body! I hate it, Marianne! I hate it! I hate it! I hate myself! Do you know how that fucking feels!? Everyone I’ve ever known has fucking hated me, Marianne! Even my own father was disgusted with me! All the humans I’ve ever met just want to use me or kill me! That’s all you humans do! HATE! HATE! HATE! HAAAATTEE!! Every fucking child you want me to create will be born out of hatred, Marianne! Is that how you want your kingdom to be!?”

Marianne attempted to respond, but Zenna released a sound only comparable to a death whistle, paralyzing the queen and even the nearby guards. People on the streets below looked up as the alien noise blanketed city blocks.

The elf’s feet wobbled as her strength began failing, “and everyone else I’ve ever come across… everyone else I… every… fucking pig human, just, fuck! I am not just a thing, meant to be tossed around and jerked for your pleasure! FUCK YOU! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK YOOOOOUUUU!!" her voice oscillated across Underhill’s capitol as her throat was battered senseless.

The queen tried to say something once more, but staring into Zenna’s face felt like staring down a dragon, so her mouth clamped shut. The elf's eyes burned brighter than the sun, and Marianne felt her skin melting away. The guards stood nearby, death grips on their weapons, but they had been told not to touch the elf under any circumstances.

 Receiving no response, the elf let out one more guttural scream which encased the palace, threatening to shatter the mosaic glass she once appreciated. Marianne’s ears nearly bled, but she was most certainly knocked clean off her feet.

Zenna turned away and stomped her way across the balcony and back into the capitol. Her heavy gait could be heard echoing off the walls as she brushed past anyone who dared step in her path. Her body complained in anguish under her harsh steps, but she did not care.

As she forced herself back towards the guest wing, her emotions ran through a roller coaster, bouncing from each extreme of the spectrum.

Happiness of finally speaking her mind.

Anger at herself for doing so.

Hatred at everyone else for how they treated her.

Sadness that she just spit in the face of the queen, only wanting to save her kingdom.

Her face was nearly spasming as she walked, unable to decide on an emotion as she burst through the doors to her room, which she would have seen was now fully cleaned and tidied, yet the tears falling from her eyes blinded her. The fire in her eyes was doused under its torrent.

She climbed onto the bed and buried her face into the largest pillow, screaming at the top of her lungs as her body was wracked with emotions. She slammed her head against its soft surface countless times, screaming fuck! fuck! fuck! fuck! fuck! on each impact.

Her tantrum lasted the better part of an hour until she eventually emptied herself of stamina and rolled onto her back, her face a sloppy, melting mess of tears and mucus. She cried openly into the air, wailing as her mind became an empty expanse. Too much for her, her body called it quits and arrested the elf into an uncomfortable slumber upon the bed of nails.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

When Zenna awoke, it was night.

 The sun had set just recently, as evidenced by the few streaks still apparent over the horizon molded by the walls surrounding Underhill’s capitol. The elf tried and failed to will her body to sleep many times without success. Either way, her body felt uncomfortable and she wanted to rise from her mattress. She sat upright on the bed, her breasts brushing against her crossed legs and soft shaft. Her eyes hurt, and she rubbed them. The pounding knot at the back of her head seemed to have shrunk. Impossibly straight baby blue strands of hair clung to her skin.

Zenna scrolled her heavy eyes across the room, and it was soothing to her that the living quarters appeared empty. Nothing seemed to be disturbed, but she noticed there was a plate near the door piled high with meats and fruits. Whether it had been there when she returned to her room hours ago or was placed there while she slept, she was not sure. Her belly rumbled with hunger, unhappy with the mediocre meal she shared with Marcus earlier that day and she waddled over to the plate. Each step was a chore, but she succeeded and grabbed the offering of nourishment. Zenna sat at one of the room’s many desks and began eating the wonderfully tasteful food slowly and quietly.

I wonder if any of this is that one girl’s, Versas? she thought, remembering the cook Marianne had pointed out to her earlier.

Zenna finished her food and began staring at the empty plate before her. The elf felt immense guilt that somebody was still trying to feed her after all the sins she had committed. She brought her hands up to her face to rest upon them, only to find her façade completely coated in dried tears and mucus. She whimpered lightly as if trying to force herself to cry.

Gods, please, please, why did you curse me? Why am I like this? Am I just an experiment? Just a genetic malfunction? Some freak just to stir up trouble? Something to laugh at from the heavens above, a jester for the gods’ court?

I bet that's it, right? "Oh, let's just give her the biggest of everything we have to offer! Sure, she'll be treated like shit by the world, but with a body like that, she'll be happy, right?" Was that your thinking? What am I for? Why am I here? Why am I like this?

Why… do I even exist?

Why, why, why?

She received no answer and kicked the table's underside in frustration. Her hands sucked her skin as she peeled them away from her face, a line of liquids connecting her claws to her cheeks. It was nearly dense enough to see her own reflection on her palms. Taking a second to breathe, it was only now she realized she stunk to high heaven. Resigning to her fate, she stood and approached the bathtub, taking another moment to marvel at its artistic construction. Zenna felt poorly of herself, thinking it to be a crime she had dirtied it earlier. Water was soon flowing out of the facet as the elf undressed, her baggy clothes falling to a messy pile nearby.

The cool air of the room began to steam a bit as the warm water shared its heat with everything it touched. While awaiting the water to finish filling the tub, the elf glanced around, only now noticing someone had cleaned the room exceptionally well. There was not one drop or puddle of her productivity apparent anywhere she looked. Teeth gnashed into her lip as remorse coated her heart – someone had worked so hard to please the elf, they had no idea that the same girl was up on the roof, yelling her little head off at the queen.

Water was nearing the tub’s edge when she shut the faucet off. Under the setting sunlight it was painted a beautiful orange shade, like a pool of magma. It even seemed to steam like molten rock would, and certainly Zenna felt drawn to it like steel to a magnet. She took one of her fleshy legs and dropped it over the side, cooing at the liquid’s perfect temperature. The rest of her form was worked deeper into the warm cocoon, feeling especially pleasant on her genitals and breasts which were still a tad sore from the previous night. As the last of her body below the neck fell in, the elf felt as if the water itself would protect her from all possible harm.

Zenna came to rest on the bottom of the tub like the night before, her breasts bobbing like floats before her as their weight was relieved. A smile forced its way through her lips, driving them upright. Bathing was one of the purest pleasures this mortal plane had to offer the girl – not only was it the only place where her heavy body felt at rest, but it also gave her a sense of control. Here, no harm would come to her. The world was powerless. It could not touch her, hit her, yell at her – nothing at all. Zenna felt safe in the tub as if an army guarded her being. Content that her subjects would protect their queen, the elf’s heavy eyes grew even more weighted and she drifted off to sleep.

…

A door closed somewhere in the room. It was quiet, but not quiet enough to escape her pointy ears.

Shaken from her slumber, Zenna was proliferated with paralyzing fear. Her first instinct was to panic, scream, or try and escape as the heart in her chest pounded, echoing through each breast. But none of those things happened as the elf came to realize the intruder was likely another maid here to “help” her. Pale legs were raised from the tub’s bottom until their knees pushed into her chest. Thin arms wrapped around the legs, pulling them even closer so her breasts became squished on her torso. Feeling a presence in the room, Zenna wanted nothing more than to feel in control of her body – something she knew was about to be ripped away from her.

Footsteps were heard rounding the corner, coming to a stop a few steps behind the elf. Silence hung in the air for a few moments with enough weight to crush stone, but the intruder did not speak as they watched the back of Zenna’s head.

The bathing woman sighed, "fine then, don't say anything. I do not know what you want this time, but you're not getting it. I am sorry to disappoint you. Are you a friend of those sluts from last night? Or better yet, are you one of them, already recovered and ready to use me again? Want me to get you nice and full once more?"

Then a sound was heard, like something being dropped softly to the floor, and the person exhaled.

“If you have nothing to say, then just listen. I… I really do not appreciate either you, or anyone else coming in here like this. Do you want to use me? Or maybe you just want to gawk at the freakish, demonic elf? Did you hear about me from Sienna and her gang, what they did to me? Using my body for their own pleasure? They raped me last night. I begged them to stop, but no. All my pleas were ignored. They just wanted to be filled until they pop, my body just a way for them to feel truly alive. They rode the beast for all it was worth."

The intruder began to approach.

"That's all that matters then, isn't it? Just this freakish machine of a body encased by my skin the gods cursed me with, making me their experiment. When people look at me, they see a monster in elven form. Everyone just cares about my flesh. About how I can fill them. Make them feel alive. Do you really think…”

“… and that’s why I am here for you, Zenna,” came a sultry voice.

The elf's mind stopped dead in its tracks as it ate the words up and spat them back out as it realized whose voice had spoken them.

The intruder came around the side of the tub, their naked body on display. The tall, pale woman was older than Zenna by more than a few years, but still had a body to rival a woman nearly half her age. Her large breasts sagged only slightly after their many years on this mortal plane, resting atop a flat and wide belly which itself flared out into an impressive set of child-bearing hips. Zenna’s eyes continued to travel the woman’s body, eventually meeting her soothing, smiling face.

“M-Marianne, w-what are you…?”

“Hush,” she said in a quiet but commanding manner, snapping the elven jaw shut on command. The leggy woman climbed over the edge of the tub, placing an appendage on each side of Zenna’s skinny waist, pushing the tiny girl’s legs to the tub floor until her round ass was sitting atop the sleeping giant between the elven thighs. Her smile never ended as Zenna below her began shaking with frustration.

“You… you…!” anger began to flare up in the elf’s voice and she tried to crawl away, but it was a wash under Marianne’s weight.

“Zenna… please, just listen to what I have…”

“NO! I will not listen to you human pigs lie anymore! Get the hell away from me!” the elf growled loudly. The queen’s eyes expanded as the flaccid cock was dragged along her rear cheeks, a moan forced from her lips. Still, Marianne steeled her resolve and continued.

“P-please! I just want to say I'm sorry! W-we all treated you so poorly, I wanted to make it up to you, to show you how much I care!” the woman leaned in closer to the elf’s face, her blonde locks draping across her monumental elven chest. Zenna leaned her head back against the edge of the tub, as to be as far away from the queen as possible. She felt trapped under the royal’s weight as her face continued to snarl.

“D-don’t touch me! I don’t want to…”

Before the elf could blink, the queen leaned in further and kissed Zenna hard on the lips, forming a tight seal. Zenna’s belly and chest tightened as Marianne stole every ounce of air from her lungs. The elf could feel burning lust emanating from this woman, a simple, sheer, animalistic desire. Their eyes met, seemingly having an entire conversation in a single moment. Zenna’s first-ever kiss lasted only a moment before she pushed the queen off her.

“M-Marianne! Stop this! What do you intend to prove!?”

“I want to show you that I value you, Zenna, and not just your friend here,” said the queen, reaching behind her sizable rear and finding Zenna already growing, arousal pumping through the thickening rod like a hydraulic pump, raising it higher and higher. The elf moaned as Marianne’s fingers dug into her half-hard flesh. The fleshy dragon arose from its slumber, pleased that someone was straddling it. As the shaft caressed the queen's bottom, she shuddered and turned to look at it, losing her breath as she did so.

Gods… it’s so… she is so…

Seeing the queen lose her senses as her body became ignited, the elf knew she had to scare the woman off, and fast, “b-but your husband, the k-king! What would he say if he found his queen in here, a bitch in heat?”

Marianne looked hurt as her vision came off the cock and stared at Zenna, but continued, “I talked to him after our, say, discussion. You awakened something in me, Zenna; I was only thinking about the solution. I was not thinking about who I would be trampling on along the way. With the entire weight of the kingdom and our people on our shoulders, we still have to look strong for everyone. They look up to us each and every day, expecting for us to bring them a miracle. After ten years of that… I was just unbelievably ready to take the first hope I saw and run with it.”

She leaned back into the elf, who snarled as she expected the queen to steal another kiss from her, “It was wrong of us to expect so much out of you without getting to know you. Please, forgive us. Trinas and I have had this stress hanging over us for so long, it just…”

The queen paused as she began looking for the right words. She scanned Zenna’s body as if the answer were tattooed to her somewhere, “we just wanted to see our kingdom survive. That goal blinded us. In desperation we agreed to the plan of sending out scouts to find someone… someone like you.”

“Y-you mean a cock like mine! You don’t care who it’s attached to as long as…”

“No! I mean you! We were meant to find you, Zenna! I meant what I said earlier, how all these events coincided leading to you and Marcus crossing paths. What if your village was never raided? Or you perished back then? Or if someone else had bought you as a slave, and thrown you in some depraved sex dungeon until you died?”

Although she said nothing, Zenna felt as if the rage inside her would sear her skin open.

How can you say this!? Was all of my suffering just to bring me here so your people could be happy!? I watched my family get slaughtered like animals, and you say it was just some coincidence!?

“But none of that happened, and here you are. You will be the reason that Underhill will be saved. You will be remembered throughout the annals of history, your name spread through the ages of Underhill until the very day our kingdom is destroyed. You will leave behind a legacy as the elf, and not the cock, that saved us, and your children, grandchildren, and every generation after will be able to live, grow, and spread across the world because of you, not because of this,” said the queen as she gripped Zenna’s meat, engorging it further.

Zenna moaned loudly and bucked her hips, causing the mountains of tit flesh to bob in the water. Her snarling never left her face, “so… so you still need me! You only have me here because of my cock! You just want to use the power of my body to heal your people… but they all hate me! Everyone in this country hates me! They don't want this elf; they just want to be fucked! If the rest of your kingdom is like those girls from last night, then…"

"Those sluts from Herton will be punished properly. Do not worry about that."

Zenna found her mouth slamming shut in surprise of the queen’s language. Her eyes grew as she awaited the royal’s next words.

"But…" Marianne’s vision came off the elf, "think about it from their point of view. They came from Herton to Underhill seeking a better life. All they had was each other. They wanted happy lives and a loving family. The curse… took that away from them as it did so many others."

The elf gulped, the story becoming all-too-familiar.

"So where does that leave them? They have no legacy, no husbands, and even if they did… what could they do? Those girls, Sienna and her friends, want families of their own. Someone to raise, someone to take care of, someone to love, and they would certainly love whoever could give them what they most desire... loving them for more than just the unheard-of amounts of pleasure that person gives them."

"That special person and the maids would then watch their children grow up… loving their parents and spreading that love until it covers the world."

The queen smiled; the expression alone warmed the pair.

“And that is why I love you… Zenna the elf.”

Marianne watched as the elf’s nose crinkled, and her teeth became exposed.

“You do not fucking love me!”

Marianne blinked hard, surprised at Zenna’s reaction.

“You’ve known me for a day, and you think you can come in here and say you love me in such a nonchalant way!? What is wrong with you!? Does love mean nothing to you at all – that you can just throw it around as if it were weightless!? You’re just a disgusting human pig like the rest of them! Get the fuck away from me NOW!”

The queen watched as Zenna tried to writhe out from under her again, causing the still-growing cock to slap meatily against her back, causing Marianne to gasp. The elf thrashed around in the bathtub, throwing water out of it until puddles formed on the floor. Given Zenna’s nonexistent strength and Marianne’s weight holding her down, she had no chance of getting away. Yet with each escape attempt, the cock continued to smack the queen in her spine, feeling bigger and hotter each time it did so. The queen moaned on each impact as if someone were slapping her with an endlessly-growing sausage. Her behavior disgusted Zenna as Marianne could only focus on the girl’s body.

I-impossible… how can it still be… gods… she is enormous…

Zenna smiled sadistically, “ah ha! See! My cock feels nice to you, doesn’t it! Can’t you just imagine it inside you, my loving queen? That’s the only part of me you lo…”

“NO, ZENNA! NO!” the queen shrieked, leaning in so all her weight fell across Zenna's form. Both of their breasts mashed together like a stack of gelatin, conforming to each other’s pillowy shape. The elf’s mind and body froze entirely, Marianne having leaned in close enough she could bite into her pale face. The bathwater which encapsulated the two slowly sloshed back to normal as Zenna became still as stone.

“I love you because of you, Zenna! I would love you the same, cock or not!”

Marianne watched her gorgeous eyes scroll across her face in bewilderment, “h-how can you… say…?”

“JUST LISTEN TO ME ALREADY!”

Zenna leaned hard enough into the tub it could have left a bruise on the back of her skull. Marianne’s breath was hot on her face. The queen’s entire vision was encapsulated by her eyes, the flames inside them awaiting the royal to speak.

“Do you know… what my life has been like, Zenna? How boring and easy it is to be a royal queen? Everything is taken care of for you, with failure in service of me being punishable by death, if I so decree it. From the day I was born, from the moment I wake up every day to the moment I fall asleep - every single need in my life comes at the snap of my fingers! Everything I have ever touched was given to me without question, without one single ounce of responsibility or effort I placed into its creation! I love Trinas with all my heart and soul, do not get me wrong, but the only reason I was married off to him was to create our beautiful children! My whole life was decided the moment I left the womb, and my father, the king of my home country, knew he had a princess to marry away!”

Zenna’s mind went blank as she tried to interrupt Marianne, “I… I don’t…”

“So the day I married Trinas, I traded one kingdom for another, one royal life for the next! No one in the world would dare defy the queen of Underhill! The moment I begin speaking, no matter where I am, the room falls so silent you may think you’ve gone deaf! They’re terrified of me and my king, Zenna! There has not been one day of hardship in my entire life – it was all given to me on a silver platter!”

“A-and I got beaten and abused by e-everyone I’ve ever known! I barely escaped with my life, only to be enslaved and then bought like livestock, only to come here to your retched kingdom! How can you sit there and just put yourself on such a high pedestal, laughing down on us who are just dirt under your boots!? You spend every living day in the lap of comfort and luxury, experiencing how it means to be alive in a way that…”

“Today was the first time in my life I’ve felt truly alive, Zenna! You made that happen!”

The elf nearly choked as the queen spoke. Every muscle in her face tensed as if someone’s fist were approaching it. Marianne felt the throbbing tower halt its growth; both of their hearts beat heavily, the sound clearly audible over the sloshing of the bathwater. For all the rage built up inside her tiny body, Zenna’s timidness still dragged it back down.

“H… how… how did I…”

“Because you are the first person to ever openly tell me how you truly feel! You let every single ounce of your feelings fall out before you, hitting me with a barrage of emotion! It was exhilarating!”

“I don’t… understand at all…?”

“You were unhappy with me, and you let me hear it first-hand! Gods, half of this city heard you, I’m sure! It was amazing, having someone speak with such unfiltered truth before one of the most powerful women in the world, humbling me down into nothing!”

Marianne’s face lit up like a child in a candy store, panting a bit as she became enraptured by her own tale, “do you even know how long I’ve waited for someone to come along and perform such an amazing feat? My entire life, Zenna! My entire life! Today I felt something I thought would never grapple my psyche - I was terrified of someone who was actually capable of putting me in my place, letting me know I was wrong, instead of obeying me immediately! All the people in the world lie through their teeth on a daily basis, just telling me what I want to hear, as long as they can avoid upsetting me in the slightest! The streets part wherever I walk, the world itself seems to step out of my way! Every guard, every citizen, every person I have ever encountered would bow down before me without a second thought… but you… you said no!”

“B-b-but that does not mean that you…”

“You’re right! That is not the only reason why I love you! I also love you because you refused to help save our kingdom!”

Zenna’s heart stopped while her eyes went black as ink, the fire fading from them completely. For a minute straight, the only sign she still lived was a small puff of air emanating from between her red lips as she tried and failed to speak.

The little elf eventually worked up the courage to say, "what…?"

“Yes! Do you understand what that curse did to us? It made it so we cannot have children, sure – but worse than that, it turned us all into animals! In the curse’s early days, marital vows were broken on a daily basis when it became apparent that no one could father a child. People would openly commit adultery with those they have never even met in a desperate attempt to have children! Even from up here in my ivory towers I could hear the moans of ecstasy as people became more and more complacent to just have sex with anyone they could find! How many homes… how many lives were ruined when people’s families tore apart… just because everyone was fucking each other!”

“Yet you…”

“Yet you, Zenna! Marcus brought you to us with the promise of nearly infinite sex, as many women as you cared you have… and… you… said… NO! That’s amazing! You’re amazing, elf!”

Zenna’s lips trembled as the queen became ecstatic.

“No other being in the world could resist such a life! To have all the sexual pleasure imaginable right at your fingertips, and you just pushed it all away! Do you know what that means, Zenna?”

“I… it just means.…”

“…it means you have a heart big enough to love the entire world, Zenna!”

The elf shuddered; her breathing rasped as she absorbed the queen’s words. Her smile was nearly warm enough to match the fire in the elf’s vision, watching it grow larger and larger.

“You… you really think that is…?”

“I do! I do, Zenna! I really do believe your heart is capable of unimaginable love, but it’s so immense, you need all of our love for you to fill it!”

Marianne watched as the elf’s eyes grew larger than she thought possible. The strength in Zenna's arms decreased, and Marianne took the chance. Releasing the shaft behind her back, the queen recommenced her attack on Zenna’s lips, forcing herself down on the elf girl. A quick succession of loving pecks followed, only broken up when the pair needed to suck air down their lungs. However, Marianne neglected to notice the elf’s fiery eyes scrolling furiously in their sockets as the mind behind them ran at a mile a minute.

N… no! This is wrong! This is all wrong, Marianne! I don’t want to do this because I hate my body! I meant what I said when I told you I hated myself! Giving in to your desires means giving in to the desires of my body! I don’t want my life to be spent drowning in sex! I don’t! I absolutely do not want that! Not because my heart is big, but because I don’t WANT IT!! the elf screamed in her mind, unable to speak the words as the queen kept stealing the air out of her lungs.

Going back in for more, the queen was suddenly stopped by Zenna's hands on her shoulders again. The elf was torn, and Marianne knew it would take more to convince her of the truth.

Marianne took a moment to calm her breathing but continued, "just… listen for a minute. I know you are scared and distrustful of everyone. You have been spat on, hated, abused, resented for your entire life… and for what? Being the most beautiful creature to ever grace their presence? For being the most incredible, innocent thing, besides that? We are offering the world on a platter to you, and it frightens you. But it is they that should fear you, elf. You could have men and women wrapped around your finger, living their entire lives in your service… their worship of you. Should you will it, you would have immeasurable power over people - it would only take one look into your eyes for that to happen.”

The queen did look into her eyes then, seeing the reflection of her own truthful words. The fire within them swirled and spun as if spit out by a street performer. But as Marianne fell deeper and deeper within them, like falling into the center of the planet, she saw flames that brought back decades-old memories. Her father, the king of her home country, had brought her to Underhill under the guise of meeting with his old friend, the now-former king. Yet it was all a ruse so that Marianne could meet that king’s son, Prince Trinas. The two were left alone in a small room filled only with two armchairs and a table. Books lined the walls straight up to the ceiling as the air was permeated with a hickory scent from the burning fireplace. For over an hour the two made uneasy eye contact with each other, keeping their mouths closed despite both feeling drawn to the other. Eventually, they began speaking. Then smiling. Then laughing.

By the end of that night, both Marianne and Trinas were completely smitten with each other. The fire burning within this elf’s eyes looked just like the fire of that magical night.

Bringing herself back to the present, Marianne cooed as she continued working Zenna over, “think about it. You are just such a beautiful, gorgeous girl, but I do not speak about your body now. Have you ever fought back against anyone, defended yourself as you did just earlier today? Could you ever bring harm to those who cause you pain? You could have a power over people to bend them into your will forever, and yet you choose to let them pass. They know that you are far above them, and so they desire to bring you down below their level. All the power you have… and you choose to use none of it. That would make you incorruptible. That is just another reason why I love you, Zenna.”

“No… no you… you don’t understand anything…!”

“I do, Zenna. I am a queen, and as queen I have seen people in power, the most wondrous, blessed, goodhearted people this world has to offer, be corrupted by just having a modicum of control over others. That villainous way of life has seeped into so many people’s souls that all they think of is hate. Even those who abused you felt that they had some kind of control over you, but I will tell you why. They feared you. They were jealous, they knew you were special, not different. But they could never let you know that - else you will have control over them. And if you ever decided to act on that control… you would be unstoppable.”

Zenna whimpered, her voice failing to function against the royal lady.

“But you are too good of a soul to let that come to pass. You do not want power. You do not want vengeance. You do not want to be seen as just a cock. You just… do not want to be used.”

“You… just want to be loved.”

Y… yes…

Something began to change within the hardened Zenna. A tingling itch scrawled across her pale skin as the walls she erected around her heart trembled as their strength was questioned. But this was only for a moment as she watched in horror as the walls grew even more immense, trapping the helpless elf within herself. Screaming and banging her fists against them, she watched them continue to heighten until they went beyond her vision. Trying to throw her fist against it again, Zenna was terrified to see a chain latched around her arm. Looking over, there was another chain that had appeared on her other wrist. Glancing down, more shackles appeared on her neck, waist, ankles, and one metal ring even encircled the base of her cock.

Without warning, the chained elf was yanked off her feet by an unseen force. Something began pulling at her from behind, and she turned around to see what was pulling at her chains.

It was her. Zenna watched as she pulled herself by her own imprisoning chains, cackling maniacally while she spoke in a demonic growl.

Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! You stupid elf, where do you think you're going!? Don't you know those walls are for your protection!? Don't you know what's outside of them!? The world is going to do nothing but hurt you, stupid girl, so you need to stay in here with me, where you're safe! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! it cackled without end as it continued pulling Zenna towards itself with unfathomable strength. Unable to fight her own psyche, the elf began sobbing within her own mind.

Her internal crying became external as Marianne watched Zenna’s face beginning to melt under her tears.

"I'm… I'm just… I'm just a thing Marianne… even my own father who created me said… I'm just a thing… you cannot… ahh… love me… no ahh… one can…"

"That's what they told you, Zenna - but you know in your heart that is not what you believe.”

Marianne watched the elf’s teeth gnash into her lips rapidly, and her hands came off the royal shoulders, taking them up to her fiery eyes, rubbing them as more tears came out. Her chest shifted as she shuddered, her heart torn asunder by the forces working against each other, pulling it apart. The cute sight of Zenna crying made the queen warm inside.

“Please Marianne… it hurts… you’re hurting me…”

“That’s love, Zenna… it’s painful. Excruciatingly painful,” the queen took a hand up to her face, wiping away a tear from her eye, “but you have never experienced love in your life. Your mother may have loved you as her child, but you need someone to truly love you as I do. Seeing you suffer hurts me in a way I could never put into words. You want to love so badly… you want to be loved so badly… but those around you have placed enough hatred on you to crush coal into diamond. You are capable of immeasurable love that can cover the entire world, but until that love overpowers the hatred inside you… I’ll never stop loving the wonderful girl that is you.”

No… no… no… Zenna thought without end, feeling both her own feelings and Marianne’s fight against each other. The prison within her heart was flooded with too much emotion, and she began treading in it just to stay afloat.

The elf began crying openly, some of the salty mess flowing back into her mouth. Coming off her eyes, her thin pale arms weakly tried to push the queen away, but Marianne could tell it was forced. Her upper teeth battered into her lower lip as it trembled. Marianne also began to cry, but it was with a smile on her face.

“So that is why I am here for you, Zenna. I see you as more than a beast, more than livestock or just a breeding bull. More than this cock here between your legs, attached to the loveliest woman to ever grace Underhill… or the world.”

The elf breathed heavily; her mind unable to choose the proper emotion. She struggled to not meet the queen’s gaze as tears flowed openly from them.

Please don't… please don't make me… please... just, don't say it, she begged her ears to shut off.

“I would do anything to show you how much I care for you, little elf – and I know just how to do it. A queen must be a shining example for her people, and so me and my king have decided that I, the queen, will be one of the first women of Underhill…”

The queen paused, giving her enough time to wrap her arms behind Zenna’s head, pulling her closer and speaking directly into her ear,

“…to bear your love… and your children.”

At the mention of that, Zenna's throbbing tower exploded in length and girth, a battering ram that caused the elf to stop crying immediately as Marianne went all-out on Zenna’s face, bringing them so close together there was an ocean of knocking cleavage bumping into one another. Although the elf breasts far outclassed the human ones in size, the human nipples were bigger, bullying the sensitive nubs the larger breasts carried. Yet only Marianne took note of this - the elf was too busy overworking her mind.

Within herself, the elf wanted nothing more than to become nothing at all. But she knew it would never happen. The only way to get out of this was to play Marianne’s game.

So, the elf concocted a plan.

Zenna knew exactly what her problem was. She was weak. Too weak. She would never be listened to or taken seriously by anyone if she constantly folded at the drop of a hat. Who would bother using their ears to take in what the oversexed elf had to say, when their eyes were flooded by what they took in. Her life had led up to this moment because she had never learned how to speak for herself. Nobody had ever taught her to think independently, and her life would continue to spiral downwards unless she learned. This was something she would never admit to anyone, especially not herself.

So, the elf concocted a plan.

A plan to learn.

A plan to make people listen.

A plan that nobody except herself would ever understand.

The first step of that plan was to please the queen she was currently trapped under.

Marianne moved her hands under the elf’s arms, cradling her as she used her legs to anchor herself to Zenna’s sides. She rubbed her enlarged and dripping womanhood across Zenna’s navel, her voluminous ass being split by the growing tower, whose accompanying testicles grew in preparation, sliding alongside the bottom of the tub. If nothing else, the elf could not deny Marianne knew her way around the human body.

The queen was apparently not only skilled in speaking with her tongue, as it found the elf’s and pulled it into a tandem dance, the two spinning around each other even as their respective owners hungered for air. Neither of them cared to oblige their burning lungs as Zenna placed her hands on Marianne's cheeks, ensuring she could not escape. But it was not due to her desire for the queen – she wanted to ensure the royal was focused on nothing but herself.

Their tongues touched, poking and prodding each other, tasting their partners appendage. It was a wonderful, fulfilling meal for them both. Zenna’s larger but innocent tongue was dominated by the queen’s appendage as it coiled her sopping wet length. The elf girl continued to buck and spasm underwater, her cock flailing around and splashing water out of the tub loudly. Although already at its full size, it groaned and flexed in anticipation. The veins that constricted it throbbed with life, eager to share itself with the woman who awoke it. Tension built around its base in the same way it had countless of times in the past, and Zenna knew it was going to be a long night for the both of them.

The elf could see Marianne's eyes bulging as she felt its size and heat through her skin, wanting desperately to turn around and get an eyeful of that legendary piece of elven meat. As for Zenna herself, she felt a heat, no – a need, arising within her. A power that laid dormant among the shy girl’s bones. It drank in every word of the queen’s description, seeing its future laid out before it. A previously unknown path was revealed and its destination became clear. The elf moaned against the queen’s embrace, the vibrations carrying through each of their bodies until all their nerves had been ignited.

“I-if you want to go down this path, Marianne, you need to give me your all,” the elf croaked out.

“T-thank you Zenna,” the queen stuttered as the cock holding up her back throbbed again, “I hope I live up to your expectations.”

The elf nodded in agreement. Although she felt cold leaving the elf’s embrace, Marianne relented her seat upon the elf’s crotch and stood slowly, feeling the hot bathwater flowing down her prominent thighs in waves. For Zenna, it was a surreal experience seeing such a tall, leggy woman essentially standing atop her. Although she already had to look up to nearly everyone given her miniscule height, she truly felt like an ant before the giantess Marianne who stared down upon her.

So small, yet so full of life, the queen thought as she gazed upon the sitting girl, how can one little woman carry so much, “aaahhhh!!” Marriane suddenly exclaimed as something prodded her.

With their eyes locked together, neither of them had taken the time to notice Zenna’s hips were subconsciously being raised towards the queen’s exposed pussy. The elf’s mischievous cock had taken upon itself the responsibility of bridging the gap between itself and the queen, and was now loudly pounding against the gates to Marianne’s sanctum. The queen’s legs just about lost their strength, wanting nothing more than for the pillar of sex to penetrate her deep, stretching her until she was about to tear. A stream of clear liquid, a combination of both royal ecstasy and elven precum, travelled down the sides of Zenna’s monumental cock like a lather. Both of them knew it would take nothing at all for Marianne to slip deeply onto the pole, as if she were made to take it.

“You are v-very eager, Zenna… it makes me feel honored that you feel this way about me… in the same way I feel for you.”

The elf faked a friendly smile, “you are a very beautiful woman, Marianne. I see why your husband loves you so.”

Marianne swooned, the strength in her legs lessening even more as she felt Zenna’s cockhead trying to burrow its way inside her. even just the cap was more electric than her husband’s entire cock, and it took everything Marianne had to not let gravity force her down upon the spear poking into her. Still, as a tease to the elf, she twisted her hips back and forth, massaging the elf’s bulging helmet. Zenna’s eyes squeezed shut as her lips parted, making a wheezing sound as she tried to keep herself from exploding at such a short notice.

The royal heart soared, believing that Zenna’s cuteness knew no bounds. Taking to using her legs, Marianne rubbed her knees and calves along the elf’s length, feeling each bulging vein press against her skin as if she were massaging a washboard. With every thump and twist of Zenna’s heart, Marianne’s strength continued to decrease even as her appendages moved with an increased fervor. Tilting her hips back a bit, she lined up Zenna’s cockhead with the top of her snatch, allowing the entirety of her glans to rest along her thighs. The elf’s tiny fingers dug into the tub’s edge as she tried to steady herself, feeling increasingly slippery as sweat, bathwater, precum, and the queen’s expel coated her. Even as she had just taken a bath, she knew another one was already in order. Both the royal and the elf moaned loudly as Zenna’s pole thumped again, prodding both of them onwards. The veins constricting her balls thickened again, as if trying to coax the prowess out of her.

Her climax was quickly approaching, as evidenced by her center of gravity shifting down to her dick, “M-Marianne! I’m… I’m going to…!”

“Ah! Ah! Ah!” the queen tutted back at her, “not quite yet little elf… I have more I wish to do.”

“D-don’t keep me waiting too long!” Zenna genuinely tried to joke, feeling a bit of her animalistic desires clawing their way up her psyche.

“I p-promise it will be worth the wait… now then,” Marianne looked down at the cock pulsing against her, “I think you need a hug, Zenna.”

Zenna was about to ask what she meant, but it became obvious when the queen took a reluctant step backwards off the cockhead. A string of juice connected her snatch to the helmet, like a strand of a spider’s web. The elf just about swore her cock tilted towards the queen, like metal drawn to a magnet. Unexpectedly, Marianne steadied herself on the tub’s edge with her hands and lowered herself downward. Now, both her and Zenna were sitting on the tub’s bottom in the same fashion, facing towards each other.

“Do you h-have a plan, my queen?” the elf pined, feeling her body heat growing like an oven and her cock stiffening, almost flushing red with anger after not being about to explode inside Marianne.

The queen laughed, “in fact, I do have a plan… and I think the only way I can fully service you, Zenna, is to use all of me.”

Without further ado, the queen scooted her billowing behind across the tub’s bottom until her cheeks touched the elf’s. Marianne then took each of her meaty legs and crossed them over each other until they wrapped Zenna’s cock like an anaconda holding its catch. Unable to wait any longer, she leaned in until the entirety of the elven mast was seated against her body, causing her to moan as if a hot poker were laid up against her flesh. Zenna nearly came right then and there, seeing such a gorgeous woman cradling the entirety of her penis as if it were another person.

“Wow…” Zenna stated in genuine amazement, watching her dick as it continued spewing precum across Marianne’s chest, given the head was right up to the royal’s collarbone.

“Zenna… I… don’t even know what to say… I never thought I would be able to do this… this act with anyone… you absolutely blow me away. The world does not deserve such a beautiful, wonderful girl such as you… I will have to doubly punish my maids for taking you before I could!”

The elf laughed, “please don’t be too rough on them… I’m sure they meant well…”

“There’s that enormous heart of yours. I knew I would find it eventually,” Marianne laughed back at her, “now then, I promised you it would be worth the wait, so…”

Now that their emotions had been shared, Marianne got to work with the elephantine member pressed against her crotch, belly, breasts, and everything else, really. Even the girl’s testicles below her rumbled with excitement, further stimulating her pussy which was tantalizingly close by. Adjusting her stance a bit, the royal was able to use the flesh of her belly to rub alongside the bottom of Zenna’s urethra, feeling it dent a bit in the process. Each of her legs squeezed hard into the base of her cock with the strength of a vise grip. The girls from last night may have been sexual amateurs, and Zenna may have been a complete beginner – but Marianne was more than experienced.

Well, there are none experienced with a cock as massive as this elf’s, but the queen was still going to do her best.

“You have a lot to live up to with all this talking you’ve been doing, my queen,” the elf smirked.

The queen laughed back at her, “I have a plan, little elf. You just enjoy yourself, okay?”

“Please treat me well,” the elf laughed with sincerity.

Forgoing further confirmation, Marianne leaned in with both her arms wrapped up around her chest, using the billowing meat of her bosom to comfort the cockhead as if trying to tend to another person. Feeling Zenna’s heartbeat pulse up the tower only to fall about down it was an astounding experience that made the royal woman want to melt into the girl’s pale flesh. Using the strength of both her upper appendages, Marianne was able to massage the elf’s cockhead, marveling at how it surpassed a fist with its size, rumbling like a massive swarm of bees as it caused her chest to ache with each pulse. The urethra staring up at her may as well be her lover awaiting Marianne’s succubus kiss.

So, that is exactly what she gave it. Continuing to rub the glans with her breasts squished around its gap like a ring, Marianne planted her plush lips along one side of the girl’s hole. Static exploded from her tip and raced down her length as if Zenna had stuck herself into an electrical outlet, making her legs lock up. But this only caused Marianne immense surprise when the cock she had just kissed was thrust further into her face, causing her neck to lean back. As her mind continue to dumb down to her basic desires, the queen planted an identical kiss on the other cheek of Zenna’s helmet, making the girl stiffen further. The blue-haired bombshell felt as if her own mind was losing sensibility as every ounce of blood in her veins rushed to leave her brain and go to be a part of the royal’s kisses.

“U-u-u-se mo-more!” Zenna rasped out as her teeth were clenched shut.

Obeying the girl, Marianne used her thighs to caress the cock’s base, the veins extra fat near where they flowed into the elf’s body. Just barely able to massage them with her toes, the royal used her digits to press into the sides of Zenna’s balls, feeling them push back against her as something swirled inside with unfathomable force. At any point the queen might be running the risk of dehydrating herself, given the furious rate her pussy continued to gush across the girl’s sack underneath the bathwater. But both were oblivious to this fact as Marianne endlessly alternated from kissing the girl’s left and right cheeks of her flaring head, which nearly burnt the woman’s lips on each touch. Zenna began moaning endlessly as her cock had hardened to the point where she may as well have been in an orgasm already, the magma fluid flying up her length to the point where her penis conformed to its shape like rebar.

Accidentally biting her teeth across the elf’s tender cockflesh, the succubus queen had succeeded in her goal, and Zenna could take no more.

“I-I can’t hold it back anymore! I… I need to… I’m…!” Zenna screamed, but could not even hear herself as the cock began blasting mid-sentence. Like magma blasting up the shaft of a volcano, her heat grew to the point it was physically painful.

The floodgates opened as Zenna lifted her bottom into the air, taking the queen with her as the woman held onto the elf for dear life. A deafening gurgle filled the room as Zenna’s monumental orbs released their load, the thick spunk flying through the air and impacting the ceiling, where it stuck momentarily as its consistency was at an all-time high. Marianne struggled to keep her head away from the torrent as it went by her head like a pressure washer.

The queen felt rattled as load after load thundered through the shaft, still embedded between her grasp, vibrating her so much she orgasmed right there, increasing her grip as her nails dug into Zenna’s flesh, threatening to tear through her soft skin. Marianne’s entire body thudded as if the epicenter of an earthquake was inside the elf’s body, and her chest thumped as if a fighter jet roared over her head.

The fat rod pulsated with pleasure as it spurted, coating nearby surfaces with potent sperm as it rained down, even slapping the queen across her scalp like an open palm. Zenna arced her body flush so that her vision was pointing downward, given her cock continued to work against gravity and pulled her waist towards the ceiling. For nearly a minute, neither woman could hear each their own thoughts, let alone how each of them moaned and mewled like unfixed cats in the dead of heat. In that moment, both Marianne and Zenna forgot their own names as the universe began revolving around them.

Even as the orgasm died down, it continued to shoot spurts many times bigger than a normal man’s entire ejaculation. Each time she thought it would stop, Marianne was stupefied as another clump clawed its way out of Zenna. The only thing keeping her from stuffing as much cum into her mouth as would fit was the queen’s indomitable will. As the cock began softening, she was able to push it out of the way slightly to check on the half-awake elf she loved so dearly. Hell, the girl’s pale skin made her partway invisible as off-white cum coated her, the bathwater, the tub, and part of the bathroom. A wad of it fell from the ceiling and landed loudly somewhere behind her.

“Go… gods…” was all the queen could rasp out, a numbing sensation within her body that blocked all other feeling, except to be impaled and impregnated by this god among cocks… no, by the woman who wielded it. Even though her plan still sat in the recesses of her mind, Zenna possessed a similar feeling – that if she did not cum inside this woman right now, her body would fall apart under the pressure. The two women lied in each other’s grasp for minutes as their bodies and minds recovered from the torrent of pleasure which racked them.

The queen lost her strength and fell forward into the tub alongside Zenna, bringing her head to rest upon one of her enormous breasts, compressing it down as if it were a pillow. Zenna’s cock was only partly flaccid as it served as a cushion between them, its head resting on the breast opposite to Marianne. The elf looked down upon the woman. Momentarily, she was reminded about the girl who had abused her chest the night before.

But then a new vision took over the nightmare. Zenna envisioned the queen as a loving babe, suckling her nipple for milk. A strange feeling overtook her, a feeling she would one day know as a maternal instinct.

“You’re… so… wonderful…” Marianne labored, “…and here I… thought that… I could not love you… anymore… than I already… do…”

Zenna strained a light smile as warmth rushed through her, “you were… terrific, Marianne… your maids… could learn a thing or two… from you… wow…” her smile grew until it encapsulated her face, “you are a very good talker to bring me out of that sour mood you saw me in. Please forgive my behavior earlier if you…”

“Of course, little elf. You are already… forgiven…” Marianne felt her strength waning, wanting nothing more to sleep in Zenna’s embrace as if she were the elf’s baby.

They stayed like that for a while before coming to realize the still semi-hard piece of meat was thumping between them, stimulating the queen’s pussy as it was only inches away. Both women stared down at it with trepidation, as if it were a bomb about to go off. Marianne’s mouth fell open as it seemed to stiffen a bit, sliding up Zenna’s breast and towards her mouth as if going to kiss her.

“You’re… not done?” asked the queen, half-fearful and half-hoping.

With an uneasy laugh Zenna replied, “not… even close… my queen… not even… close…”

…

Minutes later, the two found themselves on the bed, having dragged themselves out of the tub and across the cum-stained floor. It was a challenge given the thick spunk not only weighed them down in the bathwater but its warmth was disturbingly inviting, almost daring them to fall asleep in its embrace. Every particle of oxygen the pair inhaled sent the women into a sex-crazed frenzy. It was as if every pore of Zenna’s body exhumed aphrodisiacs, lulling them both into unimaginable desire. Marianne felt as if the burning love in her heart propelled her forward and she believed Zenna to be the same. But the elf had different feelings.

Marianne was a machine. She had Zenna under her complete control, bent around every fiber of her being. But she also did not want to just use her - she wanted to love her. She loved this elf, and she wanted to give all that love to her, even if she killed herself doing it. Her enchanting kisses were relentless, battering and bruising the elven lips for minutes on end, before finally claiming conquest over them. The elf had never been kissed in her life, aside from her mother when she was little. Seeing other people in her village share lips would always cause a tinge in her chest, feeling left out as other people were in love while ignoring the blue-haired woman.

Yet that is what caused Zenna to be enamored by this woman. For the first time in her life, she felt loved by someone who truly wanted her. Although her feelings were still conflicted and uncertainty gripped her solid, the elven nerves exploded like firecrackers as they were ignited by desire. Her bestial cock was absolutely in love from being wedged directly between the two women's breasts as they gave everything they had. The shaft rewarded their efforts with a searing heat upon every throb, massaging both their bellies and chests. As the queen receded, sitting upright, it was able to have some room to breathe. Marianne was amazed that such a weighty appendage was even able to stand upright, and yet – the elven rod continued to fill with life, standing taller with each passing moment as if wanting to be closer in the queen’s embrace. Its scale was immense enough that Marianne could hardly believe such a tiny woman could wield it. Watching it throb and grow was beyond mesmerizing as sweat, pre, and cum glued to its sides. She had to force herself from leaning out and tasting it.

The elf laid across her back, arms and legs splayed as her cock hung slightly in the air, only partially erect. The queen laid in the same way, but had her legs draped up across Zenna’s body, Marianne's soles resting along the bottom of the soft elven breasts. The elf giggled as the queen teased her tits with her toes. Marianne’s womanhood burned powerfully against the feeling of such a large cock rubbing against it. The cock itself stretched higher along the royal woman’s body, seating its head just among her breasts. The queen was straddling the elf’s testicles as if they were seats – and each orb was certainly as large as a cushion. Hell, this was the same way she gripped the elf’s cock inside the bathtub – but it was the only way such an immense tool could be serviced by an individual woman. She could have sworn something was alive within the skin as it continued to throb larger. Zenna thought that having the weight on her balls would have been excruciating, but it was nothing compared to how her heart was twisting.

“It’s so scary,” said the queen, looking down its intimidating barrel, the urethra yawning open. At any moment she was ready to tilt her head out of the way before Zenna’s next blast tore up her urethra, decapitating her. Marianne may as well be leaned up against a stove with the heat coming out of the turgid tower in waves. She could nearly feel it continue to fatten, as if generating new cells out of thin air. Its head grew closer to her face, as if desiring another kiss from the royal.

And here I thought it was massive when it was soft this morning… gods, maybe I should have asked for help… had I known she was going to be this enormous…

“It’s just so…” the queen stopped herself, “sorry, Zenna, I’ll try to not talk about it…”

The elf responded, “it is fine, Marianne, I just… want you to know that this happens between you and me, not between you and it. If you truly love me for who I am, and not just what you think I can do for you, do for your people, do for your kingdom, then you need to show me you mean it. Otherwise, you have been lying to me, my queen. That is all that matters, okay?”

Marianne smiled, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

The queen brought her hands together, forcing her breasts to compress against the mighty rod, kissing it softly with her lips. Zenna gasped, and then gasped again as the queen laid subsequent pecks upon the flesh. The elf winced as Marianne's teeth barely dug into the pulsing head, lightning filling her nerves. Like a dog wanting to rub its belly on something scratchy, the royal woman let the fleshy red head fill her mouth like a piece of wet candy – she had never tasted something so fulfilling in her life.

Marianne ground her sopping womanhood right where the cock met Zenna’s balls, which had not deflated at all even after her monstrous orgasm. She retracted her legs, using the calves to stimulate the rest of her length, ensuring no inch was left unloved. She rubbed herself along every piece of it, feeling its strength emanate throughout her entire being. The penis continued to grow to Marianne’s amazement. Every inch it added seemed to be the last, but then it went further. Eventually, it grew long enough that the queen could no longer kiss it while sitting. The head hung a few inches above her royal red lips.

But something had also begun to happen to the elf herself. While observing the pulsating tower, she felt the room grow hot, as if under the world’s most comfortable blanket. Loving coals of heat prickled into Marianne’s ass and legs, further accentuating the inferno in her body. She shifted around on her fleshy elven seat, but the heat continued to follow her around.

“Wow… it… it’s getting hot in here… huh?”

Zenna looked away, “sorry Marianne… that’s just me…”

“Wh… what…?”

“I tend to heat up whenever… I become... aroused… s-sorry…”

Marianne took both of her hands and grabbed into the cock, its fingers hardly sinking into the leg-thick mass as blood continued to writhe through it. She pushed it aside, requiring a surprising amount of force, to see the entirety of Zenna’s body had grown darker, reddening as if bruised. At any moment the elf may as well start steaming.

“Oh… gods… that’s amazing, Zenna… you look beautiful when you have some color in your skin…”

Zenna let loose a smile so severe it crushed her eyes for a moment, her entire jaw locking up and freezing as her teeth ground together, “thank you, my queen… now, could we please get to what you want so dearly? I’m starting to ache from waiting so long… you’re such a tease.”

Marianne laughed against the bulging penis pressed into her chest, “sorry, little elf… I’ll do it right now… I feel as if I might melt if I don’t get you inside me this instant… forgive me for being brash…”

The queen stood, bringing her entire upper body wrapping around the pulsing tower of meat, her pussy dripping waterfalls across the testicles she was using as a seat. The royal lady’s long legs also wrapped around the base, forming a bear hug. The elf exhaled, as much of the queen's weight rested on her pent-up balls, but she fought through the pain.

Zenna herself was in pure, absolute ecstasy. The queen was doing similar moves that Sienna had performed the previous night, but this was just so much more. Everything about this was just, better - it felt so right to be here, having the queen love upon her. The queen had the cock bending to her will as well, the beast tamed for her liking. She paused and rested her head against the tight flesh.

“It’s… you’re just too much, Zenna. You really, really are,” the queen bucked her hips against the cock’s base, and in return it stimulated every nerve ending she had, sending her into an avalanche of orgasms. Using her teeth, she bit into the shaft and pulled the skin outward a bit, then let it snap back like an elastic band. Every inch of flesh burned. Zenna reveled in the sensation.

“I just love being here with you, I can feel your power though every inch of your body,” the queen rested her ear against the pillar, audibly hearing Zenna’s powerful heart throb remarkable amounts of blood through the appendage. It rattled the queen straight to the core, with each beat resonating all the way through her like the world’s loudest orchestra.

“And I love… you being here as well, my queen,” answered Zenna with a hint of uncertainty. She was getting the show of a lifetime, having a terrifically beautiful and powerful woman caressing her monolithic cock like it was a babe in her arms. The elf watched as the queen became lost in her own little world, living and dying by the sound of Zenna’s heartbeat like the drum of life, just for her, just for them.

“I think it’s time Zenna, for you and I to become one.”

The queen stood upright on the bed, using the cock as a support to steady herself, she looked down upon it, its head flaring and gaping. Pressing her snatch up against it, the helmet nearly seemed to act on its own, wanting to go spelunking inside Marianne no matter the cost. The head alone rumbled against Marianne’s snatch like a battering ram into a castle wall.

Gods, thank you for this woman.

She walked forward, her womanhood coming to rest just above the head. Zenna was over the moon in a heat, wanting to bury her spear deep as it would go into the royalty before her.

“Here goes…”

Yes, thought the elf.

The queen let the strength leave her legs as gravity did the work, pulling her deeper onto the thick meat. Unlike Sienna, whose smaller form had to be assisted by another girl, the queen was much easier to slide into, considering this woman, unlike the maid, had also given birth to three children.

She shuddered as her body became full.

“It… hu… hurts…” she winced. Zenna looked scared by her words.

“But… it feels so good… so amazing… as well… for you… it’s worth it… every inch is just… amazing… I feel as I were pregnant with my children again…”

The queen raised her head, eyes becoming bloodshot as sensation overtook her, and she continued to work the shaft. She went deeper and deeper, feeling every pulsing vein as if it were a penis all on its own, jabbing spears into her nerve endings. Marianne came again just from that, lubricating the elf’s cock further. She eventually worked herself, and her courage, halfway down the cock’s length until it was at the gates of her womb.

Zenna kept her sanity for as long as she could. The feeling of having so much meat inside such a lovely person was just exhilarating. Not even including the fact she could see herself through the queen’s skin, a mass just below the surface.

"S-s-soooo tight… I… feel like I'm… pregnant already…"

“C-can you even… have children… being such a ‘cold, old woman,’ Marianne?” Zenna joked, feeling horrible about the names she had called the queen only hours ago, “we still don’t even know if I can break the curse to b-begin with…”

“I believe… that with you Zenna… I most certainly can… if not… then what kind of woman am I…?”

For a few minutes, both the elf and the queen sat there, feeling immeasurably warm and full. While Marianne was stuffed with the elephantine elven cock, her heart was full unto bursting with emotion, something she could not even begin to describe. As for the elf herself, she had never been harder in her life, watching her monolith writhe inside the queen, its veins more visible than the queen’s own even through the skin of her belly.

“I can… see myself in you… Marianne… that’s… wow…”

“You should… hnng… be proud of… yourself then… it’s taking all I have… to just take half… of you…”

Zenna used the strength of her left arm to sit upright a bit, leaning her right appendage forward in an effort to touch the queen’s bulging belly. While Zenna was many things – flexible was not one of them, and she only came partway to her target before giving up under her own weight. Marianne moaned, watching Zenna’s chest bounce.

“Nice try, Zenna…”

“Thank you,” the elf laughed, “now… could you please start…?”

Marianne raised a cocky eyebrow, “start…?”

“Move… m-moving!” commanded Zenna through gritted teeth.

“Oh, gods! Y-yes! Yes!” Marianne agreed, all formalities having been lost as the two souls became intertwined, forming as deep a relationship the world had ever known as their sex bonded into one fiery hot mess.

Using her knees, the queen raised and lowered herself atop the strong penis, feeling hollow whenever she was at her peak, but also feeling filled beyond satisfaction when she was at her deepest. Each vein of the cock throbbed so powerfully; they could be felt individually through the nerves around the queen’s insides. Fluid kept pumping through it, keeping the machine alive as it pleasured the two women to no end.

Zenna was now so hard, it was painful, the skin stretched tight around her burgeoning girth. Her cock almost looked like it was taking pieces of Zenna into itself, anything it could find if it meant satisfying the queen. Though she tried her hardest to keep it from happening, the elf knew she got a little bigger. Marianne felt it too as her insides were stretched taut.

The elf was experiencing tunnel vision where the whole world just fell away, all that was left was her and the queen. Each fold of Marianne’s womanhood rubbed her shaft masterfully, causing her to shudder as her penis stayed anchored deep within the woman. She felt that it would not release her for any reason. She no longer wanted to be let go. In her immeasurable ecstasy, she wished it were possible to stay buried within the queen for the rest of her life.

Her sea of cleavage bounced and rolled atop her chest, and her legs danced side to side as they were bombarded with erratic messages. This did not help her balls, being battered on both sides by the girl’s thick legs, stimulating them further. Her lungs wept for oxygen, but she could not muster the mental strength to pull in…

…as she could only think of release.

“Mariannnnneee! It… it’s coming s-sooooon!”

“Give it a-all to me! Let me carry your l-love, Zenna!”

“Yes!” said the elf.

The pressure of the entire universe seemed to gather within Zenna’s cock, imbuing it with its power, and it surged to its thickest ever as her balls were thrown into orbit, blasting their load down the cannon barrel of Zenna’s shaft.

“YES!” screamed the elf.

The first shot alone almost dislodged the queen, having to place more of her weight onto the vigorously-blasting pole as it filled her. Her belly stretched and stretched with each shot, sloshing loudly like a milk bucket as gallons of potent sperm found their way into her body. Another magma-hot rope forced its way through Zenna with the intensity of a jabbed spear, making the queen moan loudly.

Both women let nature take its course, unable to do anything at all aside from simply existing. Zenna’s entire being exploded all at once, feeling a level of high that could not be matched by any drug as the cascade of orgasmic pleasure rammed through her body, turning her mind into mush as the ecstasy level would have overloaded over a hundred people, let alone just one elf girl. Load after load continued to blast into the queen, as she felt her body throb and accept its new inhabitants. The elven seed infected, no, imbued the royal eggs with their potent strength.

Marianne watched as her royal belly grew and pulled the queen down with its weight, only to impale her deeper and deeper upon the still-spitting cock until its head pushed her womb upwards towards her chest. The further along it went, the less of the elf she could see below her pulsating belly. For a moment she was gripped in terror that she may explode, but her mental capacity had been exceeded by the amount of ecstasy flooding her mind, drowning her in pure pleasure no one woman could handle, and her mind snapped completely. Marianne demanded her mouth ask how can you have so much!? but it refused her command – the pink royal tongue flopped around her chin as if Marianne were a rutted animal in heat.

Zenna continued to blow into the queen, whose royal belly was brushing against the top of the mountainous breasts adorning the elf, sending further stimulation as the overworked nipples went into overdrive. Were she nursing, geysers of milk would be exploding out of her. The hung girl’s stomach clenched as the biggest load yet was thrown into the queen, whose legs lost all feeling, finally allowing all her weight to sit upon the greatest of cocks, taking a bit more than half of its length inside. Much like the girls from the previous night, she began to leak heavily, drenching her belly a hot white once more. However, it did not stop once it impacted the writhing and steaming elf – the cum flowed across her cock, balls, legs, and even her stomach as evidenced to her overwhelming power.

The record-setting orgasm finally ended, but the girls were so locked together that they did not even realize it. The mighty cock belonging to Zenna was now fully drained and defeated. It shrank as her entire body went into recovery; exhuming sweat as it was burning up, her heat enveloping both of their bodies. Her cock flopped out of the queen’s now-gaping hole and came to rest atop Zenna’s belly, the very last spurt shooting straight between her breasts and covering her elven face in a plaster, but she spit it away, not desiring to taste it.

Having lost her support, the queen fell to one side, landing nearby the spent elf girl who was barely holding onto the last edges of her consciousness. Although her mind was blasted pure alabaster white, Marianne could still marionette her body into crawling across the tiny elf’s prodigious chest until her chin rested upon them. Taking Zenna’s head in her hand, she twisted it towards herself and laid a cum-coated kiss against her lips. The elf kept her mouth shut, refusing to taste any of it to Marianne’s dismay. She pulled back and looked in her heavy eyes as the girl began falling asleep.

“I love you, Zenna,” she said seductively, egregiously awaiting the elf to reply.

“Thank you, Marianne,” the elf said half-heartedly, her plan coming into fruition. She lulled herself into slumber and the queen followed, using her pale breast as a pillow. It was like heaven itself.

-Earlier That Night-

“She… said all that…?” Trinas asked with trepidation. He watched Marianne, his queen and wife, shudder in a nearby armchair. The blonde woman took her hands across her burning red eyes, rubbing them as tears fell heavily. Surrounding the royal pair was the knight Marcus and the three royal children, all staring openly at the queen as she continued to bawl before them.

It was about an hour after Zenna stormed away from the queen, her unbridled rage finally let off the chain as it assaulted Marianne with unparalleled force. The queen had cried on the railing for nearly the entire time between the elf left and when she finally stumbled down into her bedchambers, where Marcus and the king were still deep in discussion. Gamlen, Torin, and Mare had also been summoned, as King Trinas believed their children should finally learn the entire situation.

“But… why would her entire clan treat her like that…? Certainly, they know it was not her fault she was… what did you say, ‘born different’? What does that mean?” prince Torin asked, speaking for the three siblings, all of whom still had no idea what Zenna was.

“Elves are… highly religious people, son,” the king responded, “which holds doubly true for elven villages like the one this young woman hails from. Even one mention of blasphemy would turn an entire crowd of people against one of their own. It is no wonder why they hated her so much – she was an affront to everything they knew. That girl is…”

Finally with a gag, Marianne cleared her throat enough to speak, “yes… Trinas… that girl… that girl is so… I had no idea she had all that… frustration bottled up inside… that had to be the first time in her life she ever let anyone know how she…” the queen stopped to gag out mucus building in her throat, “how she truly felt… gods, I felt as if she could kill me with just her words… just decades of frustration and hatred all let loose at once. How could such a tiny girl hold all that inside her…?”

“I had no idea she would lash out either,” Marcus interjected, “I know she was upset with me from the moment I… bought her, but to think she had all that anger brewing inside…” he nodded negatively at the floor, feeling ashamed of his actions.

“I cannot believe that little elf had the gall to insult you, my queen,” Trinas spoke, “gods, I thought we were being attacked by dragons – half the city must have heard that shriek she let loose…”

“It… it wasn’t about gall, Trinas,” Marianne sobbed, “she was just being… honest with me…”

“But she abused you, mother,” Gamlen said, “no one should treat you like…”

“MORE people should treat me like she did!” the queen stammered at her son, her red eyes staring at him like twin pits of hell. Every head in the room leaned back to make way for her voice to fill the air.

“Mom… what do you mean…?” princess Mare asked, her oceanic eyes agape as she stared at her mother with a stammering jaw.

“That girl… Zenna… she was more honest to me in just a few moments than most people are in their entire lives! She looked straight past my eyes and into my soul, calling me out for what I was!”

“And… what did she call you, mother…?” Torin asked hesitatingly.

A spurt of mucus fell from her nostrils, “I… we… we are all just… filthy human pigs… we’re no better than animals…”

“Marianne! What are you…” Trinas perked up a bit in surprise, but everyone else was just petrified at the queen’s words.

“That’s what we are, Trinas! Just pigs that wish to feed off her! Zenna just sees herself as a goddamn trough for us to eat from! That girl is suffering, and we thought allowing her release would cure the disease of hate gripping her soul! We are tearing her in two… all of us! I thought she was just a scared little woman… but we terrify her! She hates humanity for how they have treated her!”

“But my queen,” Marcus cut in, “we had nothing to do with the bandits that…”

“IT WASN’T THE GODDAMN BANDITS, MARCUS!!” the queen shrieked, throwing her fists into the chair’s armrests, “it was us! All of us! We just saw her as a thing, just like her entire family did! That girl has known nothing but hatred, as it is the only thing anyone has ever taught her! She has so much of it inside her, she is overflowing with it! She is going to explode one day if no one helps her!”

“Marianne, that does not give her the right to…”

“IT GIVES HER EVERY FUCKING RIGHT, TRINAS! EVERY! GOD! DAMN! RIGHT!”

The queen openly bawled out before the crowd which surrounded her. They all watched her tantrum take over, making her feet kick around the air. Mare stood and rushed over to her mother, attempting to console the queen by holding her arm. Marianne yanked her arm from her daughter’s grasp, making the girl start to tear up. The men of the room began to feel uncomfortable, until that discomfort was released as their eyes watered as well. Marianne hit her fist into the chair, else she would bring it against someone else next.

“Goddamnit…” Marcus grumbled.

“What is it, s-sir knight?” Torin asked, wiping away a tear that had formed under his eye.

“What the hell have I done… bringing that girl here? Expecting her to save us when she needs to be saved just as badly… her life has been turned upside down so many times she doesn’t know which way is up anymore… and I just about slapped her across the face today. I screamed at her for something outside of her control.”

He leaned down into his lap, head encased by his hands, “how could she ever forgive me…?”

“That’s right, Marcus,” Marianne cut in, “how could we do such a thing… trying to throw all the weight of our responsibilities on a little elf like that… she hates us all… don’t you see…? People have only ever hated her… she doesn't even know what love is. She can never love anyone unless…”

Marianne was interrupted as someone opened the door to the royal pair’s bedchambers. Everyone looked - save Marianne and Mare who were struggling to stay coherent.

“Excuse me… lord Trinas…?”

“What do you want?” the king asked briskly. The guard in the doorway was nearly knocked over with the intent his lord’s voice carried.

“I… uh… you have visitors… they keep asking to come and see you…?”

“Now is not the time.”

“But lord, they…” the guard was interrupted as the door suddenly opened further. A short woman with auburn hair rushed past the guard, a massive bulge in her belly dragging her forward with each step.

“Sienna…?” Gamlen asked. Behind her, the other maids pushed their way past the man at the door until the four of them waltzed towards those in the room. Their bellies had shrunk some since that morning, but each were still large enough to appear ready to give birth at any moment.

“Um, girls? What do you want? And what happened to your…” Torin trailed off, eyes coming to rest on the little women’s bellies. The four of them took to occupying a nearby couch, scrunching together so they would all fit on it. Their bellies came to rest on their thighs as they sat.

All four of them stared across the room, making eye contact with those who would look at them. Each were red as tomatoes in the face, eyes bloodshot from the excessive number of tears let loose from them. Ain rasped, taking her arm up to brush another fresh tear off her face.

“I…” Sienna began.

“Punish us!” Talley yelled over Sienna in her thick foreign accent.

Trinas blinked in surprise, as did everyone else in the room save Marianne, who was instead still wiping tears from her face.

“W… what…?” Marcus asked.

“No! Punish me! Was my idea!” Sienna stammered, placing an arm across Talley’s chest so she would not speak further.

“I don’t understand, girls…?” Trinas asked.

“We hurt the miss! We hurt her! We made her cry!” Sienna answered, “we thought we helping her but… she cried! I no not how we… what we thinking but… we thought we make her feel good, and it help her! But it hurt her! She is sad now!” the maid finished, heaving a bit as if an immense weight were lifted off her chest.

The oldest prince, Gamlen, scanned his eyes over the four maids, from their disheveled appearance to their red eyes and bulging clothes, as if they somehow became pregnant and nine months passed overnight. Gulping, he asked, “what did you do girls? How did you hurt the elf?”

Fey gagged, “we…”

“…they had sex with Zenna.” Marcus cut in. His jarring statement was coated in ice, freezing all the minds that heard it.

Unable to turn his eyes, his entire head moved toward the knight, “yo… you… you’re… joking…?” the prince sputtered, “that elf… that girl… did… this?” he motioned out to the maids’ swollen bellies.

“But… how…?” his brother Torin asked, “how can she even…”

“She is incredibly special… and very well equipped,” Marcus answered with a gulp, “she has no equal when it comes to… gods, are you going to make me say it? The girl can put a thousand men to shame.”

Torin had never felt such bewilderment in his life, and it was personified by a cold sweat which suddenly covered his skin, “I… how…? That beautiful elf from earlier…?"

“It true! It true!” Fey called out, her hands dancing above her bloated belly, “miss is incredible! She is so pretty, but so huge too! I never felt so… amazing! I thought she felt amazing too, but… now I feel terrible! We…” she shuddered, “used her!”

“G-girls… what are you talking about…?” Mare asked, her attention shifting from her mother to her maid, “how did you use the elf…?”

“I h-hit her! A-and I bit her! I don’t know why! Why!? I could not stop myself! Why!?” Talley stammered out as she tried to hide her face behind her hands. Her black hair was strewn across her face, further strengthening the mask over her blushed façade.

“Did you… say you bit her, Talley? Did I hear you right?” Torin’s mouth was barely able to state. He had difficulty imagining exactly where the maid's teeth might have found themselves. Talley opened her mouth to defend herself but was interrupted when Fey began to cry openly again, with Ain next to her holding her friend close. Both maids wailed into each other’s sides for a bit, covering all other noise in the room. Mare, unable to help her sobbing mother further, wandered over to where the maids sat, taking her hands out and hugging both girls close to her chest. Their warm, bloated bellies pushed into the princess’ own flat abdomen.

“It’s okay girls… you did what you thought was right… even though… no one understands the situation at…”

“I understand the situation perfectly, daughter,” the queen growled suddenly.

Her voice was laced with enough intent that everyone in the room became deathly quiet. A wave of ice coated the room as if the sun had died immediately. All the moisture disappeared from the air as everyone present became inexplicably uncomfortable. Even the crying maids’ tears seemed to dry immediately. Mare turned to face her mother.

“Mom…?”

They all watched as her nose crinkled, revealing the pearly white fangs she growled through, “I have never understood something more in my life than this. Nothing has ever been so clear… a choice so easy to make. I know what I must… do now. What I must do not only for myself or for Zenna… but for our entire country. I need to…”

“Don’t say it, Marianne.”

“Shut up, Trinas. You know as well as I do that…”

“Just go.”

The clouds over Underhill seemed to split in the wake of Trinas’ comment. Marcus nearly thought his heart stopped, but Marianne’s most certainly did. Her growling ceased immediately as her vision came to scroll across her husband.

“W… what?”

From behind his brown and lacquered beard, the king’s smile grew into fruition, “I said for you to go, Marianne. If love is what that little elf needs, then I expect you to give all of ours to her.”

The royal woman’s jaw fell straight to the floor, pushed down by her bulging eyes. Given her newfound immense vision, she scanned over the room just to ensure she was still coherent enough to convince herself she had heard her husband’s comment correctly. Everyone else was bewildered as well, but none as much as Marianne herself. Looking back to him, she spoke, “just… just like that…?”

“You heard what I called that girl this morning. Monster. Fiend. Abomination. Beast. Thing. What the hell is wrong with me? How could I commit such a sin upon such an innocent little girl? When we entered the guest chambers this morning, my first reaction was to cut her head off her shoulders so that she could never harm another of my citizens. I could not live with myself… knowing what I know now. Marcus,” he turned his attention away from Marianne and to the knight, “I apologize to you for scolding your actions. You did exactly as I asked by bringing that young woman to our kingdom.”

Trinas stood from his chair and knelt to his knees before his head finally kissed the floor.

Marcus began to panic and stood from his chair, reaching for his lord, “n-no! Trinas, my lord, please stand!”

“I can hardly face you, Marcus. Allow me to humble myself before you, in recognition of the sins I committed. No ruler should treat someone so poorly, only to then still demand respect. I must now earn not only your respect back, but that little elf’s as well.

“Father, I…”

“Quiet, boy,” Trinas shut up his son Gamlen with supersonic speed.

“But I could not even dream of facing that girl now, so I am sending my wife and queen as an ambassador. She is a far better nurturer than myself, I assure you. Zenna may have you, Marianne, if that is what you believe she needs. We most certainly need her, so that is a small price for a husband and king to pay. If you think for one moment I would place myself or even my queen above our entire kingdom – you are dead wrong,” Trinas huffed, still speaking straight into the floor.

Marcus, the maids, and the royal children's eyes fell out of their sockets and rolled across the wooden floor in disbelief. Gamlen looked around at his siblings to check that their incredulity matched his own. All three of them still had no idea why their parents thought Zenna could save their kingdom, or how she was able to fill the maids to such a degree – but they were starting to get their ideas brewing.

Although she continued crying, Marianne brought her hand up to clean her right eye and smiled down at her husband, “I know that is exactly what she needs, Trinas. Her heart is… oh gods… so enormous she could crush the kingdom with it. I can see straight into her in the same way she saw inside myself. But… her heart is so empty that it is now a vacuum sucking in all the hatred of the world.”

Marianne stood from her chair and leaned down to hug her husband from behind as he continued to worship the floor, “thank you so much Trinas, my father could not have picked a better husband for me. How could I be so blessed?”

The king chuckled a bit, "just try not to have too much fun Marianne, and remember your husband still loves you deeply. I'll always be here."

The queen laughed in response, "of course. I don't think even she could make me forget about you. I'll be careful."

Marianne stood and began to walk towards the door without explaining herself to anyone else.

“Mother…”

“I said quiet, boy,” Trinas shut down his son again. Marianne turned in the doorway and bowed to the room before turning her back to them and leaving.

Unable to take the curiosity eating away at his psyche, Torin asked loudly, “what is she going to do, father?”

The king laughed a bit, “to show an elf how to love, son. I still hardly believe the gods deemed me worthy of having such a wonderful wife. You three should be grateful as well – you could not ask for a better mother.”

Gamlen and Torin ground their teeth, uncertain how they should feel that their mother was going to be left alone with an elf presumed to be incredibly dangerous in their minds. But then both princes sighed a bit, laughing through their noses, “at least mother seems to know what she is doing. I’ll trust her judgement,” Torin responded.

“I will do the same. I’m not sure how that elf can help our kingdom, but… if mother believes this to be the best course of action, I will wholeheartedly agree,” Gamlen added.

Trinas stood from the floor and pressed out his robes. His beady black eyes looked over to his children, “that’s what I thought you said, boys. And Mare, stop that already.”

All eyes in the room squinted in confusion, but then came to rest on the blue-eyed blonde princess. She felt their gaze but did not meet them. They watched as her fingers traced along Sienna’s belly, feeling the bulge within while her other hand was squeezing into Ain’s slightly smaller stomach. Both maids looked at each other, as if expecting to know why the princess was massaging their bloated forms. The tip of the princess’ tongue was resting on her pink lips and her heels left the floor on occasion, allowing her thighs to rub together.

“Mare!”

Having called her name a bit louder, the king finally got through to his daughter, but she continued all her actions. Her legs moved a bit faster as they squeezed together.

“May… I… um… a-accompany mother? She might need help with…”

Trinas’ face reeled back as a disgusting image flooded his mind, “gods, no Mare, you are most certainly not going to be helping with that… you’re not ready for…”

“Bu… but I’m old enough to…”

“You’re not ready, and more importantly - that is inappropriate. Besides, you need to save yourself for your future husband.”

Those around the room looked away, finally realizing what Mare was asking for. Although Trinas was not intending to – all three royal children were now able to piece together in their minds what Zenna had between her legs. The princess’ face reddened heavily as she continued to rub both of the maids’ warm bellies.

Sitting back down, Trinas spoke, “we should all simply turn to prayer now. Marianne needs all the help she can get if we want to save our kingdom.”

-The Following Morning-

“My lord! My lord!”

Trinas opened his heavy eyelids while the morning sun just barely casting its light over the city walls told him it was much earlier than he would normally awaken. He sat up quickly as the banging sound on his bedchamber doors continued to rattle throughout the room. Looking around, it was far emptier than the previous night as all visitors who occupied it then were now gone. Marianne had clearly not yet returned to her husband’s bed, but Trinas was grateful for the fact, as it likely meant the queen had succeeded in her mission and was recovering from a very long night. Trinas smiled, proud of his wife to no end.

I’ll always love you, Marianne. You always seem to…

The doors into his room burst open as the impatient pair of guards tore the two doors from each other’s grasp. They panted heavily, sweat profusely dripping down from their foreheads and into their armor.

“What do you boys need this early? Is the palace on fire, or…?”

“You must come quickly, sir, it’s the queen! She…”

Trinas flew from his bed faster than he had moved in years, his bedgown the only clothing he had cloaked himself with. Not even taking the time to place shoes on his feet, he tore past the guards as they tried to follow him down the endless immaculate hallways towards the guest chambers. The two men who tailed tried calling something to him, but Trinas’ ears were filled with so much wind and adrenaline he became deaf. Servants, guards, paintings, and entire wings went by in a blur as his legs ached and lungs hungered for oxygen.

Just as he was rounding the final corner into the hallway for the guest chambers, he and Marcus slammed shoulders as the knight rounded out of his own room. Glaring into each other’s eyes, it was evident both men had been rudely awakened quite recently, given their disheveled appearance and bloodshot vision. Without exchanging a word, both shot forward towards the master guest suite, blasting the doors open until the pair came to a stop on the short ledge overlooking the living quarters.

The entire room smelled of some abhorrent stench, assaulting their senses and even causing their eyes to water. The source of the smell was evident as their eyes glazed over entire puddles of white coating not only the bed and floor, but even the ceiling and drapes. The longer they looked, the more they saw – even the bathroom appeared half-buried in it. The enormous bed was torn asunder as if a herd of horses trampled over it. The king’s wife and the elf had clearly performed some extreme actions the previous night.

How can that little elf… have all of this inside her…? both lord and knight thought.

“F-father…” came a small voice. Trinas and Marcus looked down to see Gamlen shivering before them, holding a small, yellowed object to his father. Trinas took it from him and saw it was a piece of folded parchment. Unfolding it, he saw one single line scribbled across it in the most horrific handwriting he had ever seen. It was hardly legible, but still read:

I find love.

“Gamlen… what does this…?” but as Trinas looked up to his son, he saw something behind the prince. His wife, Marianne, belly bloated to the size of a nine-month triplet pregnancy, was openly sobbing and wailing beside the bed while Mare tried to hold her mother upright. Glancing even further up, Torin was standing at the balcony, his head flailing left and right as if scanning the city.

Upon seeing her husband and the knight, Marianne reached her hand out to them. The two men approached and knelt down to her with Marcus nearly landing his leg in a thick puddle of fluid. He had to hold down the food he ate last night as its miasma flooded his senses.

“Marianne… what is…” his wife interrupted him by placing her hands on each of Trinas' shoulders, pulling herself up to his eye level. The once-blue and now bloodshot eyes staring at him made his skin crawl. Every strand of his queen’s hair was matted to her scalp by cum. She reeked to the heavens above of the elf’s expel.

“Zenna… Z-Zenna… she…” Marianne rasped and coughed a bit more.

“What happened to her, my queen?” Marcus asked, already knowing the answer.

“Zenna… she’s gone…”

To be continued.

Chapter Text

The evening sun was barely visible over the city walls, throwing its very final rays down emptying streets. Residents of all ages began winding down and tucking in, finding refuge among their homes or the local establishments. Carts rolled by, carrying cargo and people alike. Were one to look up, the sky would be a sea of orange above the artificial streetlamps while cooling wind would blow spring air against one's skin. The air was lively, filled with the sounds of cheer, music, arguments, shouting and singing which resonated off vertical stone faces, forming a cacophony of urban life.

On one such street sat an unassuming bar, hardly noticeably amongst other watering holes which bookended it. Its name was once proudly displayed on a wooden sign hanging off a metal post which jutted perpendicular from the building. However, the sign and the bar it was attached to had existed long before any of the city’s residents had even walked this world, and its name faded away, the essence of it lost to time. Of course, this mattered little to the establishment’s clientele as there was a strong and steady stream of regulars who clogged its seats, tables, and counter on a nightly basis. People talked and ate quietly, laughing on occasion or throwing down coins or dice for a game.

Alexis blasted through the front as if shot from a cannon, nearly sending the wooden contraption into a patron who was trying to leave at the same time she entered. The man, bewildered, shouted something at the woman’s back as she moved at a rapid pace deeper into the building, but she paid him no mind. Upon noticing that she wore the standard light plate armor of a city guard, the man shut his mouth and decided it was best to be on his way. Another unfortunate soul who dared to be in her path was also knocked forward when her elbow bumped him, causing some of his filled drink to spill. This second man met the same fate as the first, at first attempting to show his displeasure but then gave up immediately after seeing the woman’s garbs. Attack one officer, and it will be paid back a dozen times over.

Upon reaching her destination, Alexis took out both of her arms and threw her fists upon the counter, eliciting reactions from those who surrounded her, namely the bartender. An old crone of an elf named Sonol, he had worked behind that counter before anyone he was serving that night could even walk, and knew each and every single of his regular’s names and lives by heart. His skin was pale and had more creases than any linen, with wispy white hair just barely clinging onto his scalp. He was more bones than muscle, but those who genuinely knew the man would say he only looks weak. Cleaning out a glass as Alexis approached, his beady black eyes came off the cup and came to rest upon the woman’s mud brown searchlights that sat above her sour mug.

“The usual. Go ahead and make it double,” she grumbled at him, hardly even affording the bartender a fully open mouth to allow her words to fall out of.

Sonol scoffed at her, “you’re joking, right? They may as well carry you out of here with just one of those things going down your gullet, and you want to double up? Get real.”

“I am real, you old hag. Now pour – I’ve had a long day and I’m not in the mood to chat.”

The two stared at each other for a while as Sonol allowed her time to reconsider, yet she did not budge or even blink. Sighing, the elf nodded his displeasure at her choice but started reaching for a bottle to pour her drinks, “you know your choices are only leading you towards one outcome, Lexie. I don’t need you ending up lifeless in some alley the morning after you graced my watering hole with your beautiful self.”

“I love you too, Sonny. Give em,” she tossed a handful of coins at him, clattering across the counter and into his hand. Sonol almost threw them back at her.

“Suit yourself. I just hope you have enough left in your pocket to pay the man who has to carry you home after this.”

“Too much worrying and not enough pouring," she barked, clanging her fingers three times across the counter.

Sonol said no more and turned downward to focus on filling both immense mugs until the liquid was right up to the rim. Too many times in the past had he learned Alexis would accept nothing less than every single ounce she paid for, so now a task simple as filling her ale requires astronomical precision.

Nearly yanking the twin mugs from his hands as he lightly pushed them towards her, Alexis spun slowly as to keep every drop in the containers she held. Trekking away from the counter, she witnessed her favorite corner booth was unoccupied as normal. It was filthy, given Sonol almost purposely left it unkempt for days on end in an effort to scare off other customers who dared sit there. Alexis was overjoyed at his decision, however – it allowed her maximum distance from other tables and patrons so she could wallow in utmost peace.

Taking her seat facing the bar’s interior, she could survey what most of the other patrons were doing at any given time without even needing to stand. As a capital guard she had learned that backstabbing was a very real threat that had taken more than one of her fellow soldiers – yet she refused to ever let it happen. Alexis could even see the entrance from her vantage point, should any troublemakers arrive. Sitting, both of her colossal dark drinks crashed onto the wooden table, and she swore under her breath when a single drop fell over the side.

Swallowing her words, she brought the first mug up to her lips to drown her speech. The sheer impact of the glass made her shudder. Each ounce flowing down her throat was coarse, rough, and even painful – Alexis may as well be chugging isopropyl alcohol. The ale Sonol had served her is a cheap alternative to other mainstream beverages, but far stronger. It would hardly even be considered bottom-shelf in terms of taste and quality but had more alcohol content than anything else the city had to offer. As far as Alexis could tell, she was the only patron that even bought the stuff, so as to why the old elf still keeps it in stock is a mystery. Perhaps he just has a soft spot for the guardswoman. Regardless, she drank down each gulp with practiced intent, her tastebuds killed off years ago by the same slop she sucks upon now. It crashed into her belly and the acids within complained how painful it was. She kept drinking.

"Gooooddss yes… that's it…" she groaned as her stomach bubbled. She rubbed her abdomen a bit, encouraging it along. Drinking this dangerous grog was a threat already, but the issue was compounded further as Alexis chugged it down on an empty belly in order to get tipsy quicker. When was the last time she had eaten something? Today? Yesterday even? She could not be paid to remember - she had been too busy to bother with a real meal. Yet, hunger was not the only annoyance she was facing tonight.

There was a heavy red scar that ran down the woman’s face, a gift some poor soul gave her in battle a decade prior. The young man, likely even younger than Alexis was at the time, was able to get a quick swipe on her when the guardswoman staggered. It was, however, lucky that she did trip right then – the blade went through her eyebrow and into her cheek, missing her eyeball by a hair’s breadth. In a rage the woman charged forward and stabbed the boy straight through the heart, sending him into the next world before he even hit the ground. She could have gotten the scar fixed at a healer at any point – but Alexis enjoyed the menacing appearance it gave her.

“That’s it… go away now, you little shit…” she cursed under her breath. The scar would heavily itch on occasion, as it did now. No matter – she was becoming more inebriated by the minute, and it was fading away as her stupor rolled in.

As the minutes rolled into an hour the fatigue in her digits, bones, and scar faded away as if siphoned straight out of her. But Alexis did not feel the alcohol at all, as if fully conditioned to downing unholy amounts of the chemical. This was, however, only true for her first drink. It was unheard of for her to order a second – surprising even her bartender. Bringing the second cup up as she lowered the first, Alexis could already tell she would either be sleeping in this chair until morning, or Sonol would have someone carry her home. The behavior was unfitting of a guard, and yet little was done to enforce or steer her away from her self-destructive tendencies. As they say, it is only a problem if someone discovers you.

Feeling an unusually large dollop clogging her throat, the guard leaned forward and slammed her drink upon the table, causing a loud crash that echoed through the bar. She sputtered, causing a flood of the toxic liquid to fall across the table like sprayed acid. Only one or two heads turned towards her before going back to what they were doing. Alexis continued to sputter as if a hair were on her tongue, sensing little drips of ale clinging to her fiery-hot mouth. The slop she consumed on a daily basis nearly made her oral cavity feel as if she chewed on peppers, but at the very least it also killed most of her ability to feel the pain. Finally, Alexis rang her head like a bell, disorienting her until she struggled to see.

Yet even as the effects of her drink truly took hold, something miraculous happened.

Clearing her vision for a moment, Alexis was struck when she saw movement in her bleary eyesight. A dark mass shuffled in from her left as it walked along the other booths on its way to her own. Even with her hazy vision, the shape stood out like a black-and-white cutout against a colored photograph. Reaching their apparent destination, the figure stopped for a moment as it considered its own actions, but then slid down until it occupied the seat Alexis was facing. It rested its back upon the wooden wall separating their newly-shared booth from the one adjacent.

The guard squinted her eyes to force herself through the alcohol-induced haze, placing extra mental facilities to fight through the fog clouding her mind. The figure came into focus, but their details were minimal. They were dense, almost orb-shaped in how they sat. They wore a dark brown cloak far too large for them, cascading down their body as if someone buried the individual in mud. Every so often a little pale chin was visible from under their hood, accentuated by the nearby candlelight.

The guardswoman was in obvious disbelief; her look of confusion was visible across the city. A lifetime passed, yet the intruder made no sound or movement, as if they had fallen asleep. Alexis looked past them and scanned her clearing vision across the bar. There was a row of booths on each end spanning from the entrance to the counter, as well as a quartet of low four-seater tables haphazardly thrown down the establishment’s middle. Even though she only looked around for a moment, Alexis could see at least two open booths and another table completely unoccupied. Whoever this person was could have easily sat by their lonesome, yet they were clearly on a mission to antagonize the guard. She curled her fingers a bit as this fact came into fruition.

Looking back to the hooded figure, she growled, “not in the mood today. Go find your own seat.”

Her voice was gruff and punctual, Alexis even taking some additional effort to grind her teeth together as if sharpening a sword on a whetstone. Despite her sheer intentions, the figure did not respond, making her fingers curl even more.

“You deaf? I said bug off. Table’s taken.”

The figure again did not respond, causing Alexis to huff and nod her displeasure.

Who the hell thinks they can share a table with me on a whim? Plenty of open seats for you to park your ass in. Can a woman not enjoy her drink in peace? Or are they just this dense? Stupid idiot can see my armor still snuggled around me. I could throw them in jail for the night just for disobeying my lawful command.

“You must be new around here if you don’t know what this suit means,” Alexis pounded her fist into her chest, a metal clang on each impact, “even if you don’t speak my language, you should get my point. Even if you’re deaf – you can clearly see me, given you found my booth so easily. Get moving. If you want to sleep in your own bed tonight, I suggest you leave me to my sorrows. Last time I ask nicely.”

Nothing happened for a few more moments as the guard waited for anything to happen. Just when she thought the individual truly was deaf, Alexis heard them sigh, “I... am new around here… and I know exactly what that suit means.”

The guard blinked a few times, blindsided by their answer entirely. Whatever plan she was preparing in her head was shattered to bits immediately. This was not the answer she was expecting – nor the one she should have received. Alexis nearly thought she had hallucinated the response, given how it almost knocked her to the floor. This was all due to the fact that not only did the individual admit to being a foreigner who sees no trouble in harassing a town guard, but the voice also carried the warm timbre of a young woman, rather than the harsh and beaten voice of a tried-and-true ruffian.

Despite her train of thought derailing for a moment, she put it back on tracks before the intruder thought her weak, “then you know of the power this outfit entails,” Alexis moved her hand down and gripped at her sheathed blade with one hand while the other still wrapped her mug, “and all the privileges bestowed upon those who wear it. I am asking you politely to find somewhere else to sit, young lady. But if you refuse to obey, I can find less polite ways of making you move. Beat it.”

The lady gulped, "but… does that outfit not also entail you are someone who helps people? I could be on the run from someone, and I need a woman like yourself to help me. Why would you send me away if I might be a person in need?"

"Because I'm off-duty," Alexis swatted the girl's argument straight out of the air, "and when I'm off-duty, the only help I care to offer people is directions. If you want anything more than that, find another guard. There’s plenty on the street for you to choose from. Now then, I'll give you one last chance to move your sorry ass before I move it for you. Make the right choice, girlie."

Her confidence defeated, the woman’s head dipped lower until it was almost parallel to the table they shared. Clearly, she was unwilling to vacate, despite Alexis’ warnings. Still, she shuffled under that flowing cloak she wore as if hiding something – or was immeasurable nervous. Contemplating her options, Alexis decided she was neither in the mood nor the state to arrest someone. Even calling for backup would be an effort she did not feel like making. Either way, her second drink was half empty, and Alexis planned on rectifying that situation before the night was over.

“Whatever. Just sit there and leave me be then,” Alexis raised her mug up to her face, feeling the room-temperature ink-black sludge impact her tongue again, but did not even taste it as it splashed down her esophagus.

Silence, aside from the loud gulping noises Alexis made, blanketed their booth for a few minutes before the intruder interrupted, "why are you drinking so much? It could hurt you."

Again, the guard almost thought she hallucinated the voice speaking to her in her depressed state, “good observation. It very well could hurt me,” Alexis’ face grew a little smirk as she took another swig in defiance.

“Why then?”

“What do you care? Town guard can’t enjoy a few drinks during her time off after a long ass shift?”

“It just seems a bit much… even from over here my nose hurts with all that alcohol wafting from you. You smell like a brewery.”

Alexis’ smirk grew larger, “that’s the idea; thank you so much for noticing. And if the smell irritates you, please park yourself elsewhere,” she threw her left arm out, swinging it across the bar in emphasis of the many empty seats. It wavered a bit as alcohol pounded through her veins.

“I’ll suffer through. Please tell me why.”

The guard laughed a bit, making her belly throb, “how about instead, you tell me why you care about my drink, girlie?”

In the dim lantern light Alexis could have sworn the woman’s chin lifted a bit, as if a tiny smile hatched on her face. The officer was perturbed that she seemed to have pleased the woman somewhat.

“I think you want to hurt yourself.”

The guard whistled appreciatively into the open air, making a few people glance at her, "give the girl a prize – she’s earned it.”

“I would like my prize to be your answer, miss," she answered without skipping a beat.

Alexis killed her appreciation and grimaced heavily, having walked herself into the trap this girl had set for her. She was pissed at the girl for using wordplay against her, yet she was even more pissed at herself for falling for it. Maybe it was the alcohol clouding her thinking. Still, sighed out, “goddamn it, you’re really not going to leave me alone until I tell you, huh?”

“Please,” the girl answered on the exhale.

The guardswoman again nodded her disapproval, but then decided she lost nothing by conversing. After taking a moment to collect her thoughts, she began, “the whole city's been on high alert for days now, and the palace has all guards working overtime. We may as well be in a state of war with how much they’re hyperfixating on this one little issue. Whole lot of horseshit if you ask me.”

The girl tilted her head a bit, “how is the city in an uproar? It seems all quiet and normal out there.”

It was now Alexis’ turn to smile again, “thank you, then – that means us guards are performing our duty to the letter. Palace wants us to keep this very hush hush for some reason. Were word of this to reach the masses, it would compound our situation massively. While the rest of the common folk are going around their daily lives without a care in the world, us worker bees have been oiling this machine of a city until it is damn near dripping.”

The girl tilted her head farther, “but what even is the issue? Why all the secrecy?”

Alexis smiled more fiercely, “the reason is none of your beeswax, girlie. Buzz buzz."

“Well… then everything you have told me seems like something you should keep to yourself. Why are you telling a stranger?”

The smile stretched across the guardswoman’s mug immediately faded away, “because the young lady won her prize. But like I said, it’s all horseshit, so I don't really care who knows. I barely care to follow them, but orders are orders, and I am following them the best I care to.”

The girl smiled a bit, “you sound quite capable in your work, miss.”

Without warning Alexis’ head leaned back into her shoulders, making way for the gutbusting laugh that roared up her throat. Those around the booth stared in her direction as the noise she emitted covered their conversations entirely. Even as a few tears sprinkled in her eyes, Alexis had to use her arms to hold herself upright. Had she been staring forward, Alexis would have seen the figure leaned her head up to look right at her. But the moment the guard’s head started coming down, the woman dropped her own head again.

“You think I’m ‘capable’? Hardly! I do just enough to get by. Just enough to keep my belly full of this shit and a roof over my head at night to sleep it all off. How I’ve not been fired these last few years is a miracle… or maybe I’m just lucky, who’s to say?”

The girl’s jaw throbbed a bit with uncertainty, “I… I don’t know…”

“Me neither. Does any of this answer your questions, or are you going to keep pestering me?”

“You… um… you told me why you’re drinking so much, but even with a long day… this seems excessive.”

Alexis scoffed, “is that a problem?”

“I… I think it…” the woman’s voice trailed off into silence.

“Catkin got your tongue? If you’re going to hog up my table and my time, the very smallest courtesy you can offer me is speaking loud enough for me to hear.”

The woman’s head fell further downward, almost becoming completely encased in her burgeoning cloak, “I’m sorry miss… this conversation… takes… a lot of…”

“Speak up!”

The woman shuddered a bit as if cold, “it takes a lot of… effort on my part to do this. I’m not good with… strangers. I’m sorry.”

Alexis set her lips in a line and nodded a bit. In the span of a few seconds, she reprocessed her entire conversation with the mysterious girl until something became clear. Her fingers curled around her cup to the tightest yet as she realized she had been duped again. She took a monstrous swig from her mug until it was finally empty, and she set it harshly down on the table to ensure she had the girl’s full attention.

“I see how it is now. Goddammit, you really had me going for a bit there, didn’t you? Hate to say it, but you’re barking up the wrong tree.”

Although she did not respond for a few moments, the woman dragged her head upwards until her chin and mouth were now visible to Alexis, “sorry? What do you mean?”

Alexis laughed briskly through her teeth, “you’re not fooling anyone, girlie. I know a prostitute when I see one.”

An audible gasp was heard, confirming the guard’s suspicions, “looks like I got it right. Why else would you give a shit about an old woman like me? Do you just see me as a walking coin purse to take home after a successful night? You care just enough about how shitty my day was to use it against me. You just want to butter me up, act like a friend who cares and then rob me after we share a bed. I’ll be honest though… your act is the best I’ve seen in a while.”

“N-no… that’s n-not true…” the woman flustered, red coming across what cheeks Alexis could see.

“No point hiding it now, girlie. You’ve been had. Gods, you were wasting your time from the start, anyway – I have no interest in other women. Were you a young man, I would be flattered for you noticing a has-been like me. Don’t fret too much; there is no shortage of lonely lads who would be happy to take you. I wish you a safe night.”

“Please w-wait… n-no, please I…”

Ignoring her, Alexis stood rapidly, knocking against the table until her empty mugs fell over. Although wobbling for a second, she found the strength in her legs and used them to march past the still-stammering girl and past the tables of the bar. More than once she collided with another patron, but she kept going until she burst out into the night-coated city, wandering home without a care in the world.

…

Hardly a day later, Sonol was busying himself behind his bar. A quartet of patrons was ordering an endless amount of drinks as they kept supplying him with an endless amount of coin. Scrolling his eyes across the bar, it was a bit more than half-full, with a few quiet conversations taking place at each table. The local gamblers remained as a pillar in one of the corner booths, playing cards and dice with anyone who met eyes with them. Two tables were drunk as skunks and smelled almost as bad as them. One final couple was enjoying dinner at the quietest corner of his watering hole. A smile went up one corner of his mouth at the idyllic quiet scene – controlled chaos, taped together by nothing more than alcohol and the desire to have a nice night.

He nodded appreciatively and turned his back to the room, crouching down to get a clean set of mugs. It was only then a loud crash echoed through his bar, immediately ending both his delight and the serenity of the situation. He knew full well who was approaching him from behind, given how they plowed through the front doors as if someone had shoved them through. With each loud metallic step, the individual neared ever closer to him until their hands clanged on his bar while he was filling someone’s drink. Sighing, the old elf spun around to the woman snarling down at him.

“Hello again, darling. Good to see you’re still standing.”

“Not for long,” Alexis answered, reaching to her waist as she fished around for coins.

“You know how much I am against giving you this gruel on a nightly basis?”

“And yet you still keep it in stock for little old me. You’re too kind, Sonny.”

He shook his head in disapproval as more gleaming coins found themselves gracing his counter, and he nearly pushed them back at her. “I could stop ordering the stuff at any time. It’s not as if the demand for that slime is difficult to keep up with.”

“You have someone demanding some of that slime right now,” she answered with a smirk.

“Who is to say that I…”

“You’re not refusing my coin now, are you? You would hurt my feelings if you did.”

“Lexie…”

“Don’t call me that. Gimme the goddamn drink.”

The elf knew there was no way to worm his way out of this. With one last exhale Sonol gave in and retrieved two statuesque mugs to fill with that black sludge Alexis somehow chugs down. Try as he might, the elf could manage maybe half a mug before he hits the floor, yet this guardswoman walked out of here last night on two of the damn things. Although she would admit it to no one, she hardly slept the night after - constantly waking up to vomiting and pissing like a racehorse would do that to someone. The bags under her eyes were evident enough.

“Love ya, baby,” the woman said, not even affording Sonol her gaze. Whether she was speaking to the elf or the alcohol she held was up to debate. He grumbled something back to her but she cared little. Drinks in hand she sloshed over to her unoccupied booth again, filthy as ever. If she were honest with herself, there was even another layer of dust coating the table tonight. The guardswoman smiled at her own little piece of serenity.

She groaned as she landed in the seat, Alexis feeling all the built-up exhaustion explode inside her at once, battering her down with enough force she should have been pounded into the wooden bench. Yet she steeled herself and remained upright and alert as the force which drove her back into this bar lay waiting for her upon the table, little bubbles and suds crowning the drink and just about falling off the side. Not wanting a single drop to go to waste, the guard picked up her left drink and let it caress her lips. Once the flow started, she leaned back further and further so the fluid would go down at a more rapid pace.

Sonol dragged his fingernails along the bar as he watched Alexis hurt herself with each ounce he had just served her. The old elf may as well have laced it with poison, a very, very slow-acting poison that would eventually take her life. Peeling his eyes off her, he scanned across the room again to enjoy what little peace and quiet the guardswoman had not interrupted. It was clear a warpath had been cut straight through everyone’s perfect evening. The gamblers had no patrons, the drunken tables groveled a bit as Alexis had bumped through them all, and even the peaceful couple in the corner looked a bit hurried to leave. Clearly unhappy with not only Alexis’ choices, but also his own, Sonol placed his attention back to those sitting at the bar.

All the while, Alexis had never stopped chugging her drink from the moment she sat down until now. At the rate it was traveling down her throat, some might think she was genuinely trying to drown herself. But, while she was still chugging it down to half-empty, the guardswoman suddenly shot her foot out, crashing on the bench opposite to her with a loud BANG! Bringing the mug back down to the table, she snarled a nasty look upon the cloaked woman standing nearby, startled when the guard launched her foot out without warning.

“You’re not sneaking up on me again, whore. Get out of here,” Alexis growled.

The woman did not respond, and her mound-of-mud cloak still slung off her in waves of fabric. It could have fit someone twice her size, yet she still seemed intent on wearing it in this spring heat. Alexis rubbed her teeth together as she bided her time, waiting for the woman to speak. Instead, she kept staring at the bench that was now half-occupied by the guard’s metal boot.

“You proved to me last night you’re not deaf, so I’m telling you to beat it.”

After a few moments, Alexis heard her gulp, “I… I don’t want to… I want… to…”

“I really don’t care what you want, girlie, but what I want is to drink in peace and quiet. Leave now, before I decide to throw you in a cell for the night, where you can think of your actions. You got off easy last night, I assure you.”

The cloaked woman shuffled under her garbs, as if taking her right arm to rub the left. She did not speak further, yet exhaled as if in defeat. She seemed to be preparing herself to vacate, making Alexis smile.

“That’s a good girl. Be on your way so that…”

Without warning the woman leaned down and placed her legs under the table with the underside of her thighs scraping across Alexis’ boot as it still occupied the seat. The woman moaned a bit as the hard metal shoe dented into her flesh, but forced it down as she came to rest inside the booth. After that, she sat down with her vision buried to the table as if ignoring everything Alexis had said to her.

Struck at her sudden movement, Alexis retraced her foot slowly and cautiously as to remain in a defensible position. At any moment there could be a knife thrown across the table and straight into her armored chest. Rage filled her eyes, making them expand in their sockets.

“So maybe you are deaf after all! How dare you defy my order, you insolent whore!”

“Please stop calling me…”

Alexis stood, leaning her weight on the table with both hands as she spun around to face the bar, “Sonny! You have a hawker over here, send some outside to find…”

“NO! W-wait, please! Let me…” Alexis found a pair of tiny pale hands grasping her tanned and weathered pair.

“Release me, harlot, I will not have…” the guard spun back around to face her, but then stopped.

Her neck stopped.

Her body stopped.

Her tongue stopped.

Her mind stopped.

Her heart stopped.

As the girl had suddenly leaned forward to grasp the guard's hands, the hood obscuring her head fell off. Nestled under that dark brown material was the most wonderful sight Alexis had ever dreamed of – let alone seen. Flawless, nearly shimmering skin shone through bits of dirt on the girl’s flesh. A pair of dim red lips, grown thick and plush by time, found themselves beneath a thin curved nose that was raised by the girl’s own terror. Massive, indescribably gorgeous red eyes seemed to cast light as if from a campfire, illuminating the entire room. If anything, the area around the girl darkened as if the world were highlighting her for Alexis’ eyes to feast upon the sight. Finally capping off the entire spectacle was long and strand-thin baby blue hair flinging from the girl’s scalp and down into her cloak in an apparent effort to hide its color.

Only in her childhood fantasies did Alexis ever think she would meet an angel. She never imagined it would someday happen.

The perfect beauty of a girl sat before Alexis, gripping her small fingers around her wrists as her eyes stared into the guard’s mud brown set, nearly pleading even though no words were exchanged. The two women could feel each other’s pulse at their contact, two hearts synchronizing their rhythm to pump in tandem. They may as well have shared the same body, mind, and spirit – and it was a feeling the guardswoman could not find it in herself to hate.

Alexis watched as the girl heaved heavily, inflating the robes she wore immensely as if filling a pair of balloons. Even from a few feet away she felt the girl’s hot breath on her face, nearly making her sweat on contact. Almost on cue, she began to breathe heavier in response to the girl’s own, stifling a gulp as she continued to fall deeper into those fiery searchlights. All that warmth across her soothed Alexis down past her skin, down past her heart – and into the depths of her soul. Nearly a minute went by in complete silence as both waited for the other to speak first, but neither agreed to break the impenetrable fog of wordlessness they found themselves captured in.

“Is there a problem, Lexie?” Sonol interrupted, sending a spear which popped the bubble the two occupied. He had come when Alexis began yelling about something but became intrigued when she was suddenly distracted. Neither of the women took their eyes off the other, but the elf scanned his eyes across them, checking that his favorite heavy-drinking guardswoman was not being harmed by this mysterious young woman. His face crushed in disbelief at her appearance.

That hair is… it cannot be real, right? he thought to himself, and… is that an ear poking out…?

“Do you need something from Alexis, miss?”

Slowly but surely the elf turned her head towards the inquiring man, and he nearly took a step back when her eyes released an incomparable heat that washed over him. Even as he watched, her eyes visibly seemed to change their intensity, and he felt that same anchoring pull that Alexis had succumbed to.

Gagging on her own words for a moment, the lady began to speak, “I… I was just… trying to…”

“She’s fine, Sonny… forgive my outburst,” the brown-haired guard called out loudly. Both elves looked over to her, the sitting one stunned, but the standing one set his lips in a line. He knew better than anyone when Alexis was lying – and it was in full force right now.

“So you called me over here for nothing, Lexie? Thought you said this woman was bothering you.”

She snarled, “it’s just a misunderstanding, you old hag. Leave us be.”

Sonol passed air through his lips, causing them to purse outwards. Through a smirk he commented, “so be it; don’t expect me to come to your rescue anymore tonight,” and with that we went away to his bar and other customers. Looking around, Alexis could see she had the attention of at least two other tables openly staring at her own booth, but they spun away as she met eyes with them.

She glanced back at the beauty sitting across from her, whose skin visibly crawled. Tearing her eyes off Alexis, she realized she was still gripping the guard’s wrists tightly as she could. She gasped and pulled them back rapidly until they disappeared under her protective cloak. The guard ground her teeth a bit as she landed harshly back in the seat, taking her hands up to rub her temples.

“S-sorry about…”

“Quiet, girlie,” Alexis shut her down. The other woman’s jaw snapped shut with a crunch. The guard took a hand up to rub across the scar running from her eyebrow and into her cheek. It itched heavily tonight.

An entire five minutes went by as Alexis was drowned by her own thoughts fighting a war in her head, filling her cranium with split blood as a dozen sides resisted each other. Conflicts that would put any world war to shame raged almost loud enough to be heard. The temple-rubbing became more feverous the longer it went on, but at the very least the alcohol in her veins depressed her enough to numb some of the excruciating pain filling her nervous system.

After a seeming eternity, Alexis decided she had tortured herself enough. She sighed with enough force to create ripples on her one still-full drink, pushing the liquids towards the other woman. Psyching herself up, the middle-aged woman raised her head and stared into the eyes of the younger woman, who had put her hood back on but still kept her face visible to the guard.

“I may have been a bit hasty with you, girlie.”

“W-what do you mean?”

“I’ve never seen any street whore quite like you. There’s absolutely no reason you should be selling yourself down in these slums. You should be up in one of the city’s top brothels getting wealthy off sad and lonely men and women, not wasting your time with a middle-aged downer like myself.”

The blue-haired girl bit her lip before defending herself, “b-but I’m not a…”

“I know.”

The elf paused for a moment, “you… you do?”

“Of course. I never even suspected you to be a harlot at all. Everything I just said was a ruse. No girl as unbelievably gorgeous as yourself would ever stoop to finding customers in a place like this. Your clientele would have been kings and lords, not has-been guards like myself. Calling you a prostitute was just a method I was using to scare you off. Seeing as how you played your word games with me – I decided to return the favor. It worked wonderfully, did it not?”

She batted her thick eyelashes a few times before responding, “I suppose so…”

“You suppose correctly then. No one ever bothers me when I’m over here drowning myself each night, so when someone decided to butt in and ruin my perfect system I was woefully upset. You ever imagined what it would be like to have your life suddenly, forcefully, turned upside down?”

She bit her plush lip again, "m-more than you know…”

Alexis raised an eyebrow, but continued, “well, that is what you did to me, girlie. I was upset when someone tried coming in between me and my drink, so I snapped and lashed out at you. I will apologize for calling you those names. I did not mean it – I promise.”

“Thank y-you.”

“Why do you keep stumbling like that?”

“W-what?”

“See! You did it again! I’m not going to bite you, girlie. Stop being timid as a doe.”

Alexis watched as the girl’s flaming eyes fell some to study the wooden table they shared. The elf moved her arms together under the cloak so they could rub into each other – an obvious sign of discomfort. Her pale red lips mushed together for a bit, but she opened them to speak.

“Sorry… it’s just normal for me… I have… little confidence.”

“You could have had me fooled,” Alexis chuckled, making a tiny smile appear on the girl’s lips.

With the boost of confidence the guardswoman had gifted her with, she glanced back up at her, “so your name is Alexis? Or is it Lexie?”

She scoffed, “it’s Alexis. That old hag Sonol has been calling me Lexie for years, no matter how many times I tell him to stop that racket. My mother used to come here when I was a girl, and even though I was too young to drink Sonol still let me sit at the bar and he called me that,” she shook her head side to side as her grin grew, “I still miss those times. Being a kid was a million times better than being an adult. You should enjoy your youth while you have it.”

The girl blinked a few times, “thank you for the advice. You have a pretty name, Alexis.”

She tried to bury how her heart throbbed at the compliment and continued, “be careful there, it almost sounds like you’re trying to flirt with me.”

Alexis could have sworn the girl whimpered as her mouth clamped shut again, causing another laugh to fall out of her nose.

“Like I said, timid as a doe. Now that you know a little about me, do you care to leave me in peace? My drink still has a long way to go until it runs dry,” she lifted up her half-full mug and tilted it a bit, the dark liquid inside apparent to both.

The elf’s blue eyebrows furrowed, “but… I still want to talk to you, miss.”

“Why?”

Rolling her tongue across her lips, “I think there’s another reason you are hurting yourself in here each night… and it’s not just a long day at work. What is it?”

“It’s none of your business, that’s what it is,” Alexis snapped at her.

“I want to make it my business.”

“Why?”

“You ask that a lot.”

“It’s an honest question, and one that you’re still not answering to my liking, so I will ask again. Why?”

Her confidence plummeting, those fiery eyes came off Alexis again, wandering around the bar’s walls and ceiling in an apparent attempt to refrain from eye contact. Alexis watched them roll around as the girl tried to come up with something to say.

“For the past few days, I’ve been… watching you, to say, and I think that…”

“Wait… wait a minute,” Alexis interrupted in a raised voice, “you’ve been stalking me?”

The elf gasped as she realized what she had said, “n-no… well… not exactly…”

“Well, then what is exactly?

She gulped and brought her eyes back down to earth, but they still shook a bit as her confidence waned, “a few days ago I came in here to hi… to rest. I saw you wasting away in the corner here.”

“Sounds like about the first night the capitol’s been in an uproar.”

“I… I suppose… but then each night you kept coming back and ordering another of these disgusting glasses… how can you even drink it? It makes me lightheaded just by smelling it.”

“Practice, girlie, practice. I’ve been drinking this shit for years, but it still hasn’t killed me off yet.”

“So you decided to start ordering two?”

“So I did. It should speed the process along nicely, wouldn’t you say?”

“That seems ill-advised… I had to come over here and talk to you before you… k-killed… yourself with it.”

“What I do with my time is my business.”

“Not when you’re trying to hurt yourself like this. Please tell me why.”

“Again, not your business,” Alexis’ façade grew sour, “and while this conversation has been pleasant, my patience is wearing thin. I told Sonny there to bug off because your beauty caught me off-guard, is all. But it is not going to keep winning you favors, so please vacate immediately.”

The elf puffed herself up a bit as her confidence grew some, “I am unable to… fulfill that request, Alexis.”

The guard grimaced as her name tasted sweet rolling off the elven tongue, “why?”

“You’re asking that question again.”

“Because you still haven’t answered it, girlie!” Alexis slammed her fist into the table, yet the girl did not waver, “gods, can you be any more annoying?”

“If you want me to…” the girl’s face lit up with a warming smile.

“Absolutely not,” Alexis answered coldly, “enough jokes and enough talking. Leave me or keep sitting there, but speak no further until my drink is done.”

The elf opened her mouth to speak again but Alexis threw daggers with her eyes at her, freezing her tongue solid with ice.

“That’s a good girlie,” she said as the mug came up to kiss her lips, bathing her mouth in the wretched alcohol that was lightly laced with abhorrent flavor. Still seeing the girl’s bright eyes through the bottom of the mug, Alexis raised it higher until the drink was almost falling at terminal velocity down her throat. Were anyone else in the bar to try this it would have them bedridden when the hangover hit, but Alexis knew it would be nothing worse than a few hours of discomfort again.

With her first drink finished and resting upon the table, Alexis reached for her second, feeling the cold glass rest against the palm and back of her hand as she wrapped the handle around her claw. Lifting it off the table, she…

“Are you going to tell me why now?” the elf cut in.

“My drink is not done, girlie.”

“You just finished it.”

“I’m holding my full mug right now.”

“I think you should be done, Alexis. One of those foul things is too many for you.”

The guard’s brown eyebrow shot up, as if someone had just challenged her to a drinking competition, “oh? You speak from experience?”

The elf gulped, “n-no… sorry… that’s not what I meant… I don’t drink…”

If the blue-haired bombshell thought Alexis had laughed hard yesterday – today exceeded even her highest expectations.

Alexis laughed with the full force that her lungs would allow. The entire bar became unnaturally silent as the guard’s drunken antics began to appear. Her chest throbbed so fiercely her armor strained to remain attached. She even whooped with enough force to make the drunkards take notice. After a few moments her laughing became coughing as she wore down her tired throat, bringing her eyes back down to the girl.

“That’s a good one! Bullshit you don’t drink. I’ve never met anyone who can resist life’s truest pleasure that lies in wait at the bottom of a mug!”

The girl shook for a moment, her face reddening as if embarrassed, “w-well… you have now…” she tried to joke. Alexis laughed loudly again, almost manically so, but it was because of the elf’s reaction, not her words.

“Bahahaha! Stop that already! That frightful little guise you’re putting on is too funny! You’re going to make me choke!”

“It’s not a g-guise… I’m just trying to…”

Alexis clutched her sides as tears filled her eyes, “gods, you’re too cute! You’re going to kill me if you keep that shit up! Hey, wait, on second thought keep going! You might finally take me out with a laugh! Make sure they put that on my tombstone! ‘Alexis Sylvaini – town guard and local drunk killed by laughter!’ Gods, keep going! Keep going!” she laughed again while her head flailed around. Others in the bar kept staring at her as her face reddened with blood pumping her full of emotion. Sonol stared openly, as if the other elf were casting a spell on the woman.

“Alexis, please stop this! W-why are you trying to kill yourself? It’s t-terrible!”

The guard kept laughing until she was audible in the next building over. Had her hands not been clutching her belly, they would have been slamming on the wooden table.

“Please stop!”

“NEVER!” she called back, nearly shrieking at the girl in a high-pitched tone.

“T-there has to be some reason you’re do-doing this… what is it!?”

Alexis laughed even harder with her feet kicking against the bench.

“D-did someone hurt you?”

Alexis exhaled heavily, trying to force air back down her lungs as she giggled the oxygen out of them.

“Are you stressed out with your work?”

The guard cackled before her, booted feet crashing into the bench she sat upon until it rocked.

“Are you afraid of s-something?”

The elf could hardly be heard anymore as Alexis continued to hoot loud enough to be audible for a block around.

“Are you lonely, Alexis?”

A crack of thunder poured over the city as the guard stood with the speed of lightning and slammed both fists on the table, propelled with all her might and weight behind it. Alexis leaned over the blue-haired woman as if going to eat her. There was enough strength in her clenched jaw to snap the woman in half, for sure. The elf shrunk as far into the seat as she could and squashed her spine against it in an effort to become tiny as possible. The brown eyes of Alexis nearly shimmered with rage replacing the gut busting laughter she just killed only a moment ago. Each breath from her mouth carried the intensity and heat of a flaming backdraft, nearly searing the elf’s skin off her bones.

Finally, she reached out and grabbed the girl’s cloak, making her eyes and mouth grow enormous. Alexis dragged her up and out of the seat with anger fueling her strength. The two banged foreheads together until all of the guard’s vision was encapsulated by the elf’s fiery eyes, as her pupils were shrunk down into pinpoints. The guard’s fangs appeared as she opened her mouth.

“Don’t you fucking DARE ask me about that, you stupid little idiot. You have no goddamn right to know about my life!”

She released the woman, who slumped back down into her seat with an audible thud. Alexis watched through her reddening vision as the elf’s blood flushed into her face and tears fell from her eyes into that chattering mouth of hers. She squeaked pitifully, as if someone had driven a knife through her stomach. A few seconds later the elf slid out of the booth and began stumbling towards the exit with the fastest speed she could seemingly muster, but still walked as if she had lead weights tied around each ankle. Still leaned over the table, Alexis watched her go until the bar’s door closed behind her back. Those in the bar remained uncomfortably quiet, turning their eyes away from the woman who left to the woman who remained.

“Anyone else got a stupid shitty question?” the guard asked no one in particular. Eyes around the room slowly spun away from her and went back to what they were doing. Alexis sat back down with an audible crunch of wood and dragged the mug off her table and up to her lips. Having lost her perfect motor control, the drink spilled everywhere over her torso as she chugged as much down as it could, yet only half ended up in her stomach by the time she was done. She had to stop herself from throwing it as hard as she could.

Not even bothering to clean herself off, Alexis stood from the bench as she knocked both mugs onto their sides and proceeded towards the exit and out into the night, still dripping black liquid off her face as if blood from a fresh slaughter.

…

Another day passed, and the wrinkly old elf did not even notice Alexis had entered his bar once again until she was nearly on top of him. He was at the far end of the counter, servicing a customer with a jolly grin across his mug while the customer returned the friendly behavior. Sonol even knew something was wrong when the client’s face suddenly soured, becoming infinitely less approachable – and infinitely more irritable. As if someone were siphoning the joy out of him, Sonol sighed heavily as someone began rapping their fingers across the bar. From their pinkie out to their pointer, their digits moved in waves to annoy Sonol to no end.

In response, he lowered his head down into his shoulders in an attempt to ward the guardswoman off. Sonol started talking about whatever had just happened upon his mind at the moment – anything to get a conversation flowing between him and the client. The customer understood immediately and began speaking back to the elf, the two conversing rapidly but softly.

That rapping across the counter only grew.

Again Sonol shrunk down into his shoulders to block her out, yet it only made that incessant sound rattle between his brain and the skull surrounding it. He began to speak even more rapidly, to the point where the customer he was speaking to was having difficulty keeping up – so he instead nodded and mumbled soft agreements instead.

Alexis raised her intensity again with the rapping until she was damn near playing the counter like a piano. The elf knew if he didn’t give in soon, that noise she was making would keep him awake all night tonight. Sonol huffed so intensely it made the customer lean back, and he spun around to see the guardswoman staring sourly at him, her rapping finally coming to an end. Both could see the discontent on each other’s faces.

“Goddamnit Lexie, what do you want? Can’t you see I’m busy with another customer?”

“I want my damn drink, Sonny. I’m not asking again. You should be polite to paying customers.”

Sonol nodded in disbelief, “you should come in here with a good mood next time, and hell – maybe I’ll give your drink out for free, seeing as how loyal of a patron you are.”

“I don’t foresee that happening. Get over here, or I might finally take my business elsewhere.”

The elf began laughing, as much as he tried to stop that before it even began, "what the hell’s got you extra grouchy tonight, huh? Something itching that rotten brain of yours?”

Alexis dragged her fingernails into the bar in an effort to keep herself from jumping over it and dragging Sonol by his neck, “well, if you absolutely must know, between your annoying, ungrateful ass, Trinas working us all into a stupor, that pestering little elf, and my belly being empty of that life-sustaining substance you’re holding back from me… yeah, I would most certainly fucking say something is itching me.”

He could see Alexis was certainly not in the mood to be taking any prisoners tonight. Sonol leaned his back against the rack of drinks behind him, arms crossed over his chest. Endlessly, even leaving marks in it, the guard dragged her fingernails on the wooden counter as if carving a shape out of it. For over a minute both of them waited for the other to give more fuel for them to fight with, yet neither obliged. Finally, Sonol threw up his arms and shook his head at what he was about to do.

“Suit yourself, little Lexie; I won’t keep you all night,” and with that the elf reached down for a mug and a blackened bottle of that swill she craved so much. With one hand he slammed down the glass, and with the other he uncorked the alcohol with only the strength of one finger. Even Alexis raised an eyebrow at his proficiency. He filled her glass straight to the rim until a little poured off the sides, but he did not seem to acknowledge his own mistake and pushed the mug towards her. Alexis blinked down at it, unamused. With a squint of her eyes, she stared at Sonol again.

“You’re forgetting something.”

“I don’t think I am, Lexie.”

“This is only half of what I ordered.”

“You said your drink, not drinks – so you only ordered one. I did as you asked.”

“I want two of them, you wrinkled asshole.”

“I just ran out. That’s all I have left.”

“Bullshit. I can see you holding the bottle right there. There’s still plenty left in it.”

Sonol put the cork back on the bottle and slid it underneath the counter, sending tremors of rage down Alexis’ spine. Before she could react, he growled out, “no, you don’t. One drink is all I have for you. Be happy with that, or nothing at all.”

Alexis leaned back, her nose trembling with frustration as she looked straight into the elf’s grey eyes. She knew full well she would have to drag the second drink out of him by force if she wanted it that badly. Whatever was going through Sonol’s old mind was clearly clouding his judgment, or so she thought. Both of them also knew the clenched fist at Alexis’ waist would land her in jail or worse if she decided to use it incorrectly tonight.

Barely able to translate her rage down into words, Alexis snarled at him, “if that’s the game you’re playing, you old fuck, then I’m not paying for only half my order.”

Without skipping a beat he responded with a deadpan, “it’s on the house then. Happy birthday, Lexie.”

Alexis was absolutely over the moon, yet she knew the conversation was over. She nodded with displeasure and yanked the mug off the table, sending a bit of it splashing down across the counter. Someone sitting to her left grumbled as some of it stained his clothes. Without even looking down at it, Sonol grabbed a rag and started wiping it away while still staring straight into Alexis’ vision.

Still keeping her vision locked onto his for a moment more, she started walking away from the counter and towards her wooden throne of a bench. Turning her head to face it, her eyes bulged, and she stopped so suddenly that even more drink spilled from her mug and onto the floor. What the guardswoman saw turned her unfathomable rage into pure, unadulterated bloodlust. All those pent-up, murderous feelings creeped up her spine and into her head, but Alexis was at least able to translate it down into a comprehensible statement.

“Sonny, my table is dirty.”

“Is there a problem with that?” he responded while still focusing on cleaning his soiled bar.

“Come clean it.”

“You’ve never complained about it being dirty before. Hell, I thought you liked it that way.”

“It’s never been polluted quite like this.”

Even as the elf already knew exactly what the guardswoman meant, he made a show of turning slowly towards her direction. Alexis stared deeply into the alcove created by the two benches and table - yet occupying one bench was a young woman staring sourly back at the guard. Her fiery red eyes nearly scorched Alexis where she stood while her lips were white, evidenced by the force she used to hold them shut. Her tiny pale fingers tapped across each opposing forearm, signaling the young woman’s frustrated feelings. Genuinely, the blue-haired woman seemed even more annoyed than Alexis was – if such a thing were possible.

“I don’t see a problem, Lexie,” Sonol responded with more deadpan.

“Come clean it. I’m not asking again.”

“The table is spotless. Enjoy your drink and leave me to the other patrons.”

“I’m not going to enjoy shit with that thing clogging up my view,” Alexis snarled at him. They both watched the girl’s gaze falter as if she were upset with the guardswoman’s comment. The tapping of her fingers slowed to a crawl and her lips loosened.

The old elf huffed loudly as he slammed down his rag, “now look at what you've done; you've clearly hurt the poor girl's feelings. Go apologize right now, Alexis.”

Glancing over her shoulder at him, “what the fuck? You’re giving me orders now?”

“Goddamnit, you know what? I’ve had just about enough of your attitude tonight,” Sonol raised his voice some, making those around the bar who were not already staring in their direction glare openly, “if you want me to continue stocking that putrid shit you like to guzzle, you will follow my command, Lexie. Go and speak with that beautiful girl right now,” he pointed. Even such a mild gesture made the guardswoman think of the sword down at her waist. At first she nearly seemed ready to spin around and shove her blade through him, but Alexis’ sensibility won out, and she spun back to stare at the girl again. Maybe she would be the weapon’s victim, instead.

“Whatever,” Alexis finally relented and haphazardly stumbled towards the table, a bit more alcohol coming out with each step. By the time she finally sat down nearly half of the inky substance had disappeared, decreasing the free drink’s value substantially. Would she have looked down, Alexis would have noticed the table was indeed spotless as Sonol had said. Someone had cleaned it within the last hour, wiping it down until it shined – yet Alexis had now made someone’s work for naught when she spilled ale all over it.

Both guard and elf stared straight into the other woman's soul, as if trying to erase each other's existence with just a glare. It nearly worked.

“I’m starting to get fed up with you, girlie,” Alexis rasped at her with fangs on full display.

“That’s a shame. I was just getting used to you,” the elf responded with surprising confidence. But looking closely enough, Alexis could see it was a façade – her red eyes twitched upon close inspection, a sign she was feigning strength.

The guard nodded in disbelief she was even entertaining conversation with the girl, “why must you continue harassing me? Is this just a game to you? Do you get off to this?”

The elf smirked back at her, “There's no game at all; I will continue harassing you until you answer me.”

“I’ve already given you plenty of answers.”

“But not the one I’m looking for.”

“That’s not my problem.”

“Yes, it is."

“Why?”

“You’re still asking that?”

“It still holds value.”

The elf grew a smug look, “so I see we are both full of questions for each other.”

“No, we most certainly are not.”

“Yes, we most certainly are. Why else would you keep asking me why if you were not curious as to what I might say?”

“Because you still haven’t answered.”

“So that means you’re curious as to how I might answer, right?”

Alexis leaned back harshly, her head slamming into the bench wall she was leaned up against. The action made the blue-haired woman smirk and lean back herself, pleased that she seemed to be winning this fallacy argument, if only inch by inch. But again, the guardswoman’s vision honed down into the girl’s red eyes, seeing them twitch slightly as if trying to bury her own fear. If this trend of losing word games to the elf continued, Alexis was beginning to consider how more physical acts would fare. That would only come about as a very last resort – and so she gave the gorgeous girl one last chance to use her words, not her fists.

“Alright you stupid elf, enough with these games of yours.”

She raised a blue eyebrow, “oh? You want to get serious now?”

“I’ll get serious when you drop that show you’re putting on.”

The elf opened her mouth to say something, but then hung there for a few moments as her train of thought derailed. Slowly, her mouth shut and her demeanor fell at terminal velocity. The intensity in her red eyes also fell dramatically, as if someone splashed water on the fires within them. She lowered her head and shoulders a bit as her confidence plummeted. It was now Alexis’ turn to be pleased that she forced the elf’s offensive lines back across the table.

“I can see I at least got that right. Why are you putting on such a fake guise of strength?”

Still with her eyes not focused on Alexis, she sighed and responded, “I’m just… trying my best to sound like I… know what I’m doing.”

“And what exactly do you think you’re doing?”

Her pale face scrunched, “I’m just… trying to get to know you.”

Of course, Alexis’ first reaction was to again ask “why?” yet she knew it would just give the elf more ammunition to ricochet back at her. These past few nights the elf had proven herself not only dense, but stubborn. Clearly, avoiding her questions forever would simply make the two endlessly ask questions about each other. The guard knew this better than the elf and decided that it was her duty to finally put an end to the cycle. With a burst of confidence from some unknown place, she cleared her throat and answered.

“That’s not how this works. You’re never going to get to know someone by pretending to be someone else. You’re just a timid little elf that is forcing herself into having a conversation with someone who would rather be left alone. Why are you sitting there, convinced that something is eating me up on the inside, when you should instead be asking that question of yourself. You’re full of your own demons, girlie - you have no right to sit there and question me about mine.”

The elf’s slump grew even larger as she closed her eyes and then squeezed them shut further, as if suddenly developing a migraine. Each and every word the officer had just spoken may as well be arrows piercing her through.

She sighed into her chest, “you are wise beyond measure, Alexis.”

“I wouldn’t say that.”

“You just proved how wise you are. I’m just telling you the truth.”

Alexis laughed once or twice, “the truth? Since when have we cared about the truth?”

For a moment there was nothing but silence from the elf, but then she just barely mumbled, “since we both stopped believing in it.”

“Stop that already,” the guard growled.

The elf leaned back up to her with questioning eyes, “stop what?”

“Stop filling yourself with such fake confidence. If you want to speak the truth – be truthful. Quit playing a character and start being the real you. Anyone could tell you are forcing yourself to talk to me by pretending to be someone you’re not.”

Her eyes fell again, “I’m sorry then.”

“That’s not going to cut it.”

“Then what will?”

“Stop being phony with me and start being honest for a start, stupid little elf.”

The girl squeezed her eyes further until they were almost crushed. Her teeth came out to bite her lower lip even as her face reddened, giving Alexis an amazing contrast of her tomato skin to her baby blue hair. Moments passed as the girl sat silently and nearly motionless, with only her nose twitching on occasion. Finally, she made a small whimpering noise followed by a snort from her nose. The elf’s little arm came up to wipe at her eye, and a line of hydration sticking to her pale fingers made Alexis pause. Embarrassment and guilt warmed her chest as something also grew in her throat. The anger that had built inside her was doused a bit, and she sighed heartily.

“Shit… I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you cry,” Alexis said softly.

The elf sniffled, “it’s fine… it happens a lot.”

“You’re too pitiful.”

“Sorry. I just… can’t stand arguing with people… it hurts me a lot…”

"Why?"

"I don't know… I’ve always been like this. It tears me apart to be upset with someone… even if they're being cruel… it hurts to fight back…"

Alexis huffed in displeasure, “that’s no way to live. People would constantly take advantage of a beautiful elf like you if they knew you wouldn't resist."

"I'm so sorry… that's just how I am."

Another wave of hydration fell down her red façade as she worked to clean out her tear ducts. After a few moments the elf seemed to have gotten her feelings back under control and brought her eyes back to Alexis’ mud-brown pair. They stared at each other for a few moments longer, but neither was sure what to make of this situation, or how to continue their conversation further. Alexis felt as if she had to try something, because as annoying as this girl was to her, she truly was beginning to grow a seed of curiosity about her.

“Are we going to answer each other’s questions now?” the guard asked sharply, her tongue dangerous as a razor.

She sniffled, “if… if you want.”

“It’s not about what I want, it’s about what we want. You’re not even making any sense by being concerned with what I want when you instigated this relationship.”

“I’m sorry, then.”

“Stop apologizing for everything.”

“I’m sorry,” she said again, but then raised her lips slightly as if poking fun at herself. Alexis also uprighted her frown somewhat and nodded softly.

“I think we’ve wasted enough time with the bantering. If you really want to get to know me, I’m going to have to get to know you as well. This is a two-way street we are walking here.”

The blue-haired woman nodded in agreement.

“Are you going to be honest with me from now on, elf?”

Her smile grew again, and the girl even perked up a bit as her confidence came running back, “only if you’re going to be honest with me.”

“Smart girl. Let’s shake on it,” Alexis said, raising her arm out to the elf. The elf stared at the appendage aimed at her, and then raised her own to match it. Her small pale hand contrasted starkly to the guard’s tanned beaten skin, having thrown her fist against countless beings during her tenure of protection for this city. Both women raised and lowered each other’s hands in tandem as their contract was signed for the gods to witness. Then, both held onto each other for longer than they originally thought they would, as if enjoying the physical contact. Both also smiled a bit.

Alexis released the girl’s hand and asked bluntly, “who are you?”

“An elf,” was her immediate response.

“Oh, really? I couldn’t tell. Your hair kind of draws one’s eyes in the direction of your ears. But I mean to ask if you have a name, girlie. You already know mine, so…”

Her red lips went up as she said, “I’m Z…” but then she suddenly stopped herself. Her eyes twitched a bit as her mouth slowly shut. Alexis was visibly unhappy with the answer she was being given.

“Enough of that. You said you were going to be honest with me, remember?”

A visible gulp went down her pale throat, “y-yes… I just… don’t know if I can tell you yet.”

“Why’s that?”

“B-because… umm… it might… compromise me.”

“I’m not going to turn you in, girlie.”

The elf sighed, “I don’t know… it’s just that…” suddenly she stopped again, her eyes bulging enormously. A cold sweat rolled down her skin, obscuring the trails of tears that once streamed from her eyes. With a shuddering gear effect, her vision went back up to Alexis, who was visibly smirking now. Even with her stammering jaw and pounding heart, she asked, “w…what did you… s-say…?”

The guardswoman laughed loudly and heartily, “you already know what I mean, I see.”

Even though her eyes were scanning Alexis, the elf was only thinking about how fast she could escape the bar, “h-how… how did you know that…”

“That scalp of yours is a dead giveaway. The list of blue-haired babes in this city is incredibly short, I might say. No wonder you were wearing that cloak with that enormous target painted across your head. When they first told us about you, I thought they were joking.”

“W-who… told you about…?”

Alexis sat up in her chair a bit and cleared her throat heavily, even taking on a deepened voice for effect, “those of you charged with protecting our great nation’s capital, you are now tasked with a burden of the highest importance. There is a woman amongst our midst whose location must be found immediately. Her return is essential, and your duty is beyond clandestine. You will know who she is the moment you see her - she is a young elf with eyes red as fire and hair bluer than the sky above. She may try to hide, but we already have checkpoints on every exit to the city; she will not escape. Your duty is to find this young woman and return her to the palace, unharmed, at all costs. Everyone is expected to work as many hours as they can in your search, all while keeping this operation anonymous. That is all.”

For a moment the elf shuddered, “what is…?”

“That’s the speech that my captain gave out a few days ago. Summoned every single guard we had for it. We all rolled our eyes and groaned at how big of a deal they were making. A few of us even joked they hired a poet with how flowery his words were. Still, they were serious as could be. Palace will punish any slackers they catch… I just haven’t been caught yet. Overtime pay is killer, I should add,” Alexis laughed.

The elf only blinked a bit, “I guess… but I’m not going back to the palace willingly; you’ll have to drag me back.”

“Ah well… don’t worry then. No one’s dragging you because I’m not turning you in.”

Her face crushed in confusion, “but why? You could get in trouble.”

“Remember what I said the first night we met? I’m off-duty,” Alexis’ smirk grew to its largest yet, “and shit, you should have thought about this in advance before making the moves on a city guard. Consider yourself lucky you picked me specifically – if I were anyone else, they would have gladly thrown you back at the palace without question.”

The elf smiled a bit as her fear faded, “thank you, then.”

“Name,” Alexis interrupted, snapping her fingers in addition.

“W-what?”

“Stop stuttering, I’m not your enemy. I’m already doing you a favor by not turning you in, so return the favor to me by telling me your goddamn name already.”

“Oh… well, in that case, my name is Zenna. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Alexis.”

The entire room lit up as if a backdraft filled it. A heat washed over Alexis in a way she never felt before. The name was entrancing, as if a sorceress’ spell had been cast on the woman. Alexis saw it spelled out in her mind as if she was always meant to know it – as if she was always meant to know the girl to whom the name belonged. She let herself be swallowed whole by it, falling deep within the flames licking at her skin. The toes in her boots curled even as her heart skipped.

“Zenna. Such a lovely name.”

The elf blushed a bit, “thank you.”

“You are most welcome, Zenna,” Alexis answered. Her eyes scrolled across the room as she shook her head, “gods… why do I love saying that? Zenna,” she allowed the name to roll across her tongue, making her giggle a bit.

“I do suppose it’s unusual.”

“Why is that?”

“I come from a secluded elven village. A lot of people who live in that kind of community have odd names. To some people there, Alexis might be the odd name.”

“Zenna’s not odd, it’s lovely. Unlike Sonol over here,” Alexis turned her head and shoulder to peep at the elf behind the bar, who stared at her out of the corner of his eye.

“Sonol is a very nice man. You should be kinder to him; he cares a lot about you.”

Alexis scoffed, “yeah right, that old hag? He could hardly… w-wait, what?”

“What?”

“What did you say?”

“I said he cares a lot about you. He told me he does.”

The guard leaned back in deep surprise, “w-what? When?”

“Tonight. Before you arrived, I talked to him for a while. You would not let me get to know you, so I had to go through him so I could learn a bit about you. Sonol says he knew your mother and you since you were a little girl, and despite how poorly you treat him – you’re still his favorite customer through all these years. Still, I think he would like you to be a bit more appreciative of how he looks out for you.”

For the first time since the two began conversing, the guardswoman was at a complete loss for words. There was nothing she could say to defend herself, as if trying to stop an avalanche that was advancing on her location. Instead, she shuddered for once as she kept scanning the elf’s eyes for a hint she was lying.

Zenna giggled and smiled a bit, “Happy birthday, Lexie,” she imitated Sonol’s voice.

The officer shivered in place as if someone had stripped her naked and thrown her into the street for everyone to see. What else did Zenna know? What else had happened without her knowledge? With barely a few sentences, the elf had chipped off entire chunks of Alexis’ armor. Now, she was the stuttering, timid one. Were she to not dig herself out of this hole, Zenna would only dig it deeper for her.

Finally, her mouth began to move again, “th-that’s private information! That old crone is like my psychiatrist, y-you can’t just go asking questions about his patients!”

Zenna leaned into her and answered without hesitation, “well, if that drink you’re still sitting on is any indication,” she nodded to the mug in Alexis’ hand, “he’s not your psychiatrist… he’s your pharmacist.”

Alexis stopped shuddering and became still as stone. Both Zenna and the guard stared at each other again, allowing the elf’s comment to hang in the air for a while until it coated the entire bar. Neither of them made a move, as if afraid to do so.

But then Alexis snorted.

Zenna snorted in the same fashion.

A smile grew in unison on both of their faces.

Both of their chests throbbed as they struggled to keep their emotions in check, but it was a position they could only hold for so long.

Then they both started laughing loud enough it drowned out all other noise in the bar, echoing off its wooden walls like the sound of music. The elf’s pale face flushed red as emotion flooded it while Alexis slammed her open palm across the table, causing her drink to shake. Every customer present stopped eating, drinking, and gambling as the pair caught all their attention like a flytrap. Even Sonol missed the mug he was pouring a drink into as Alexis laughing with genuine heart caught him off-guard.

“That’s a damn good one, girlie!” Alexis fought out between her chuckles. Even if it wasn’t the best joke in the world, the attempt itself was the humorous part.

“T-thank you!” Zenna responded through her own giggling. She wasn’t even attempting to be funny – yet their shared reaction made her joyful.

Both felt warm as if sitting alongside a fire as the humor filled them, even as they both knew they were the center of attention. After a few minutes, they slowly but surely worked down into silence, yet every little movement that one of them made seemed to cause the other to stifle another laugh as if under the effect of some drug. Alexis started to say something, but Zenna giggled, making the guard giggle in return. On the flipside, whenever the elf tried to speak, Alexis would jab in her direction, making the elf’s mouth lock up also. This trend went on for a few minutes as their faces burned with happiness.

“I guess with,” Alexis could not stop another laugh from coming up, “introductions out of the way, what do you want to talk about?”

Zenna giggled like a child, “anything you want, Lexie.”

“Don’t you start on that, too,” the guard answered with a playful wink.

A full two hours later the two were still talking and laughing the night away. Alexis would tell Zenna about things from her childhood and adulthood, about how she followed her father into the city watch and how she watched the ‘scum and villainy of the city become apparent when you look for it,’ a comment that elicited another giggle from the elf. Zenna would ask her about life in Underhill, how it is to be a citizen, how it is to live and work there, and so on. Alexis answered with all the truthfulness she could muster, about how the citizens care about and look out for one another. Zenna tried to point out that Sonol also seemed to want to look out for Alexis, but the guardswoman shut that down immediately. When she tried to pine about the elf’s past, Zenna would answer… but only in half-truths. Although the brown-haired woman could easily pick up on the elf’s lies and lack of completeness, she did not comment on them and allowed the woman to keep spinning her tales. The simple joy of having a friendly person talking to her was more than enough to fill her heart. It was something she had not allowed inside the organ in a long, long time.

Like a fulfilling meal shared with loved ones, both were filled with contempt by conversion alone.

The guardswoman worked herself down from a high and whooped a bit before speaking “gods, girl… I don’t remember the last time I’ve had time fly by like this… it feels so wonderful.”

Zenna blushed and smiled, “me too, Lexie. Talking to you like this is…”

Alexis made a clicking noise with her tongue and wagged a finger at the elf, “I told you to drop that nickname already. It’s followed me since childhood, and I would very much like it to disappear.”

Zenna laughed, “sorry about that.”

“I also told you to stop apologizing already. Is that elf brain too small to remember?”

“Sorry… oh…” both women laughed a bit more.

"Hmm… gods. Maybe I do want you to keep apologizing like that. You're so damn cute when you do. Seeing a woman lovely as yourself humble herself before a peon like me fills me to the brim with contempt."

"Oh, really?"

"Indeed. You could have a great power over people if you wanted to. Few would dare disobey a woman such as yourself."

For just a split second, Alexis caught Zenna’s eyes rolling off to the side while her mouth sounded out a great power over people. It was easy enough to see the elf hang onto those words, yet the guardswoman made no comment when her red eyes came back up to continue listening.

"It's just not fair, girlie," Alexis leaned in to study the elf closer, "you're so drop-dead gorgeous even without trying. No make-up, dirty face, and ill-fitting clothing… yet you're a goddess in mortal form. No one I’ve ever seen could ever compare."

Zenna looked away and blushed, “no… stop that. I don't like being compared to a goddess. I'm sure they're more beautiful than me."

"I doubt that, Zenny," Alexis responded, batting her eyelashes at the girl, "they're up somewhere right now having a fit of jealousy."

The elf shrunk her head down into her shoulders a bit, as if embarrassed of her own appearance, “do you really mean that?”

“Damn right I do,” the officer deepened her voice to drive home the point, “even if I were a quarter as exquisite as you are, any man in the world could be mine. Any chance you could share some of your looks with me?” she shot her eyebrow up.

The elf’s face reddened again and her head sunk even further between her shoulders, “I don’t think I can; you’re just going to be happy with how you look already. Please forgive me.”

“Damn,” Alexis sighed disappointedly, “there’s just no way… actually,” she leaned in close, “can I borrow your arm for a minute?” she nodded down to the girl’s cloak. Zenna’s eyes studied her for a moment, as if evaluating how dangerous the strange request might be. Without audible complaint she sent out her left arm, lying it down across the table with her palm facing up. Seeing how lithe but perfectly balanced the appendage was, capped off by her soft, unsullied palm and delicate fingers, Alexis cooed. She reached out and placed her own arm in a mirror image to Zenna’s own, so each woman had a bit of each other’s forearm to grab. The guard worked along the elf’s flesh, feeling how silky soft it was. Even the warmth in the girl’s arm caused Alexis to bite her lip. The blue-haired woman returned the favor, making each of them smile, although Zenna was visibly confused.

“So… what are we doing this for?” she asked.

Even as Alexis kept her vision on the elf’s arm, she commented, “I just had to make sure you were real, Zenny. Maybe you’re just some apparition Sonol and I are seeing. You’re not just some goddess come to visit me, right? Maybe even just an angel who wants to stop this old woman before she does something stupid? There’s just no way someone like you exists. I don’t believe you’re real at all, elf.”

Zenna caught on to the guard’s antics and tilted her head, “yes… I am real. Thank you for making sure.”

The officer sighed in relief that her theory was proven wrong, “even just holding onto each other like this… even though we just met… such a simple feeling of contact with someone… it’s more wonderful than I ever thought I could feel again,” Alexis batted her eyes at the elf.

"Be careful there, it almost sounds like you're trying to flirt with me,” Zenna stole Alexis’ line from earlier.

"I'm already humbled that a girl like yourself is even bothering talking to an old unattractive woman like me, so I may as well be a bit forward. Not much I have left to lose."

"Don't say that, Alexis. I think you're very pretty," Zenna answered with another tilt of her head.

The guard felt her heart soaring in the clouds, "wow… being called pretty by you is a compliment without compare…” her vision scrolled, “gods, dammit!" she unexpectedly snarled.

The elf blinked and leaned back a bit in surprise, “what? What is it?"

Alexis’ vision came back to the elf, “it's more than a compliment… it's an honor, Zenny. You honor me with your words."

Zenna’s eyes went wide as they would go and she gripped a bit more firmly into the guard’s forearm, “w-wow… thank you, Alexis… I don’t know what to say. And no one's ever given me a nickname before. It sounds nice."

“I am honored again. But as much as I hate to admit it,” her face saddened heavily as she scanned her eyes across the silent and empty bar, “it’s very late, and I need to get some sleep before I go to work tomorrow,” she nodded her head towards the bar’s front door. The elf gripped her forearm a bit tighter.

“Must you go so soon?” Zenna asked playfully.

“I must. That blue-haired elf isn’t going to find herself, after all,” she joked. Zenna giggled.

“But before you go…” the elf spoke softly and looked down at the table, “you still haven’t told me why you…” she motioned over to Alexis’ beer, which still had a third of alcohol left in it, “drink so much…”

Alexis set her lips in a line as she stared at the unfinished drink, but then perked up a smile when she glanced over to the elf, “you’ll have to butter me up a little better than that if you really want to know. Maybe tomorrow?” she asked hesitatingly. The elf smiled and answered with a positive nod, “then it’s settled. Tomorrow, I’ll tell you everything you want to know.”

Alexis began to stand a bit while still keeping her vision locked into the elf’s. The two knew they were still gripping each other’s arm heavily, but the guard slowly dragged her hand across Zenna’s skin until their hands touched. For one single moment, her fingertips glided across the elf’s own delicate set, sending a spark through each of them. Although it only lasted the length of an eyeblink, it was permanently ingrained in both their memories. Alexis stood fully and began to meander away with a quiet, “good night, Zenny.”

“Good night, Alexis,” was the honey-sweet answer the elf gave. Zenna watched the guardswoman begrudgingly drag herself out of the bar until she was in the doorframe, peering back over her shoulder once more and smiling at the sitting elf. The two made eye contact once more before the officer disappeared into the dark street. Zenna, still focused on the door, sighed as her eyes took in the empty bar around her.

“Cannot tell you the last time I’ve seen Lexie that cheery. You must have cast some spell on her,” Sonol said, coming up unexpectedly on Zenna. The blue-haired woman gasped a bit as he surprised her, but still turned to face him.

“Sorry, I’m not a mage…” she said defeatedly.

Sonol chuckled, “I wasn’t being literal, young one. Yet you still got that hardened woman laughing like the child I used to know her as. You know how unimaginable that is for me to see? She was right to check if you were real or not… I’m still having a hard time believing you’re real, myself,” he sighed a bit, his grey eyes wandering up a bit from Zenna’s red searchlights and to the scalp he admired heavily, “actually… do you mind if I…?”

The elf caught his gaze and giggled with a nod. Sonol took out his hand and laid it softly on Zenna’s head, running his wrinkled digits through her soft hair like a loving father to his daughter. The beautiful girl under his palm reveled in the sensation, and unbeknownst to Sonol, it was a feeling she had seldom felt in her own life. In the same way Zenna and Alexis felt pained to not be in contact, the elven pair also felt disconnected when the old man took his hand off her.

“So you are real after all… even those beautiful locks of yours. It’s almost as if a fount of magic comes off you just from a simple touch,” he laughed, “so now that that’s aside, really, Zenna – what is your goal with my favorite patron?”

The sitting elf smirked, “guess you’ll have to wait and see, Sonny,” she mocked Alexis’ voice, making Sonol’s belly jump for a moment. After he finished, she asked of him, “what is your interest in that woman, anyway?”

“Just doing my duty, is all it is. Alexis is my responsibility after everyone else seems to have been chased off. I’ve always looked out for her since her…” he stopped himself, shaking his head side to side as his eyes came to rest on the floor.

“Since her what, Sonol?”

Sighing, he answered, “it’s not my place to say, young one. You’ll have to ask Alexis yourself. Now then, I am a bit curious about…” the old man stopped himself again when a loud rumbling sound coated the bar. Given that the pair were the only ones still present at this time of night, and Sonol had eaten recently – there was only one belly the noise could have originated from. Zenna shrunk in her seat a bit as a worried look crossed over her face.

“S-sorry… I didn’t mean to do that…”

Sonol laughed at the girl’s defeated tone, “a loud one, aren’t you? And Alexis was right, you need to stop apologizing for everything. But more importantly – if you’re hungry, you should have said something. You are in a bar after all… food and drink is what brings people in, anyway.”

Her head shrunk even more into her shoulders as she refused to meet his eyes, “I’m really sorry… I have no money for food… I’ll go,” she started to stand.

The old elf laughed again and put his hand on her shoulder to stop her, “a beautiful girl with a loving heart going hungry? Gods smite me if I let you leave on an empty stomach. Us elves have to look out for each other,” his vision scanned across the bar as he planned something for her, “now then, Zenna, if I were to ask you to help this old man clean up his bar in exchange for the young one to have a meal, would you agree?”

Zenna looked up to him, “you… you would do that for me?”

“But of course. At the very least I can tell you’re trying to become little Lexie’s friend, for whatever reason… the least I can do is feed you a bit for your efforts.”

Her head tilted even as she remained under his palm, “a-and… what do you mean I have a… loving heart?”

“Like I said, young one, you are trying to make a friend out of that cold guardswoman in just a few days, and any friend of Alexis is a friend of mine. I don’t know what you see in her, but I will be here to support your journey,” he tossed the rag at his waist to Zenna, “now get to work. The chef is going back to his kitchen.”

Zenna stared at the rag, and then up to the old elf as he went away.

She smiled with warmth in her chest.

…

The following night, Alexis did not keep her promise to Zenna about her secrets. The elf did not even bring it up as their conversations flowed like rivers through the night. Then the next night was the same. And the next.

Then, before either of them even realized it, two solid weeks went by in the blink of an eye.

The day after the two women finally grew to know each other, Alexis slammed through the bar doors the same way she had done for countless nights before. Sonol, habitually, snarled a bit as he turned to scowl the guardswoman. Instead, he was a bit surprised to see not a scowl facing back at him, but a smile as wide as the sky itself. Alexis’ eyes even sparkled a bit. She hurriedly asked for her drink yet did not wait around for the barkeep to fill it. she spun around and nearly skipped over to her favorite booth – where a certain beauty awaited her with her own huge smile and eyes. Sonol’s scowl rapidly faded as the two began conversing as if they had been inseparable friends for decades, rather than just days. He filled Alexis’ mug up most, but not all the way up – and yet the guard never noticed. By the time she left for the night, there were even some sips still left inside.

Over the next few days and conversations, Alexis would still order her drinks, but put less and less effort into it each time. As a test once, Sonol brought her a full mug of his highest-end ale and gave it to the guard as a sign of goodwill. Even as it tasted wonderful next to the sludge she had been drinking for years – she barely had time to drink even half of it, as her conversations with Zenna kept her mouth and mind constantly occupied.

A few days after that – Alexis Sylvaini had forgotten about her drink entirely. Sonol found himself strangely displeased that the blackened bottle was now collecting dust under his counter.

Now half a month into their friendship, the officer was nearly skipping into the bar now like a child into a candy store. Bypassing the counter entirely she would smack herself into the bench opposite of Zenna, who was essentially a permanent ornament of the seat by now. Both elf and human would hold hands for a bit as they stared into each other’s eyes, and Sonol could have sworn the guard’s eyes glowed nearly as brightly as Zenna’s. It filled his old heart until it grew a few sizes, seeing her joyful again. He remembered a time that in Alexis’ youthful innocence she was the brightest child he knew, always carrying a monolithic smile and a cheery attitude that was nearly contagious. Having her come in alongside her mother was an event he had always looked forward to as “Little Lexie” was always his favorite patron. But as the guard reached adulthood, and after a series of certain events, he watched as she slowly but surely dug herself deeper and deeper into a bottomless abyss of depression, dredging herself into the bar each night as if forcing herself to continue on with her life. It almost seemed as if that cheery little thing was nothing more than a distant memory.

That is why he, along with Alexis herself, was in complete disbelief at Zenna the elf.

The mysterious woman was apparently on a mission, and so far Sonol endlessly commended her on her efforts. Even after Alexis would leave for the night, the two elves had their own relationship the guard was nearly oblivious to. Zenna would help the old man by cleaning his bar, his dishes, glasses, tables and booths until they shined – and she would be rewarded with a meal of her choosing as a reward. As it was obvious the young woman was new to Underhill, and by all means unemployed – Sonol repeatedly offered to hire Zenna full-time as a waitress. The combination of her beauty, skillset, and charm would make her the perfect fit. He even worried people would start coming to his establishment for her rather than the bar itself. More than once she genuinely considered it, but then had to finally lay down she did not think it would last. Although he could only guess at what she meant, he did not burden her with further requests.

Looking over to them now, the two girls were sharing a heartwarming laugh, adding it on to the pile of dozens or hundreds they have created these past few weeks. That sweet little girl he once knew apparently had not been buried in her entirety. It simply took someone more amazing than he thought possibly to dig her back up. He smiled, watching their relationship fill the otherwise-empty bar with their laughter. Sonol honed in to catch the end of one of Alexis’ many tales.

“That’s,” Zenna paused to laugh again, “really good, Alexis. Did you ever find the man?”

“Find him?” she asked sarcastically, “the little shit tried the same stunt a week later! We were more than ready for him!” both women laughed as the story concluded.

“Hey, now… speaking of finding people, did you ever locate that one elf the king was looking for?”

Alexis shook her head side to side exaggeratedly, as if proud of failing at her task, “no… I have had quite terrible luck. All the other guards are nearly fed up with it as much as I am… which is saying something. I think Trinas is about to call the whole thing off… well, that is unless the queen keeps it going. I’ve never seen her so energetic about something. You should hear her rant and rave… you would nearly think she would start lining us up for the chopping block for not finding that elf.”

She looked up to the elf she spoke of, “it makes me wonder… what kind of amazing girl that elf must be to fluster the royal family so much.”

Zenna blushed, “she must be really something.”

“I bet she is,” Alexis answered. She huffed loudly and rocked her head side-to-side again. There was clearly something occupying her mind, given its weight forced her head down to the table. She rested her chin on her arms while her eyes focused on her hand, which was drawing circles on the table.

“Zenny…” she spoke softly, almost to a whisper, “can I say something silly?”

“What is it, officer?”

“These past few weeks have been… indescribable. There’s not even a word out there to explain how I feel. Never would I have thought myself to be able to feel so alive again. It almost feels like… just being with you makes me feel like a young, energetic woman again. Sometimes I even feel like that cheery little girl Sonol over there still wants me to be,” her eyes rolled up to the old elf, who smiled at her, “but above all… these little meetings with you remind me of my first dates with my husband… how he and I first really fell in love. Until now, there was never a time in my life I had ever felt better. Those were some of the best days of my life… and so are these. I can never thank you enough for the wonderful gift that is you.”

Alexis turned her eyes from Sonol and buried her vision into the table for a moment, laughing with such ferocity it rocked the furniture they sat at, “really… this all makes me feel as if I… she stopped herself as she rolled her eyes back up to the elf.

Before, Zenna’s eyes had been filled with passion and wonder.

But no longer.

Now, the elf’s red eyes were only filled with terror.

Alexis’ own eyes grew as she watched her friend begin to violently shake as if someone had a crossbow aimed at her heart. And their finger was edging closer and closer to the trigger with each passing moment. What little color was in Zenna’s face was flushed out of her, leaving behind a ghostly gleam.

“Z-Z-Z-Z-Zenna?” Alexis asked with deep concern, her mind having difficulty even finding her name. She leaned up a bit as the woman began to gag and heave heavily, as if choking.

“H-hey! Z-Zenna!” she called again as the elf’s face flushed bleach white. The guard nearly threw herself across the table, believing Zenna’s life was somehow about to end.

Now with a panicking tone, Alexis shouted her name with enough force to be heard out in the street. She shot out of her chair and leaned in close to the elf, grabbing her clammy little hands as if she were about to be torn away from her. Finally, mixed in with her clattering teeth, Zenna’s mouth began to form words.

“Y-y-you n-ev-ever men-mentioned y-y-ou were m-m-m-married, Alex-is-is…”

Alexis’s own eyes nearly exploded from the terror filling them, and her skin drained of color also. Whatever plans the elf seemed to have, the guardswoman seemed to have just crushed them entirely.

So before either of them had a heart attack, she had to clear up the confusion, “n-n-n-no! I’m not! I’m not married, Zenna! I-I used to be! I was just saying… saying that… a-as…”

Her vision fell, unable to make eye contact with the elf any longer. Zenna’s face fell in embarrassment over her reaction. Tears big as raindrops fell down her face, which was beginning to blush redder than a field of tomatoes. Their hands shook as they held them together. Both women nearly began sobbing as they tried to feel around each other’s emotions during their moment of silence.

Alexis had her thoughts… but she never thought Zenna felt about her that way.

Although she waited an eternity for the officer to take the lead, it was Zenna who finally broke the uncomfortable weight on their shoulders, “I’m… I’m so sorry, Alexis… I didn’t know… you never mentioned you were… married. I…” the guard shook her head heavily and took her hands away from the elf in a sign she should cease speaking. She used one of those hands to wipe the salty mess off her face before speaking.

“It’s fine… there’s no way you could have known. It’s not a pleasant point of conversation for me. He’s…” she bit her lip for a moment, “…we… divorced a long time ago.”

“O-oh… I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t be. It was the asshole’s decision, anyway,” Alexis rasped and coughed up more tears.

“Sorry to…”

“I told you to stop apologizing for everything, elf,” she growled angrily. She did not want to be frustrated with her friend, yet the old memories resurfacing were clouding her judgment, “you should have learned your lesson by now,” Alexis’ eyes came up to meet Zenna’s. Neither of them smiled. If anything, their conversation had taken a turn for the worse.

Alexis watched for minutes on end as the elf’s flaming eyes danced, sorting through endless amounts of thoughts. On occasion they would dart around, as if trying to find something else to talk about. But after a while it was clear that was not the case. She began to realize that Zenna was avoiding something, rather than looking for it.

“What is it?” she suddenly asked the elf, who perked up in surprise.

“What?”

“If there’s something you want to say, then say it. You won’t offend me,” Alexis said. Yet in the manner she said it, it was clear the officer could explode at any moment.

Still, Zenna obeyed and gagged out, “h-have I finally found… the reason why… you were… drinking… so much?”

For a moment, Alexis sat there still as stone. But then she defensively began to laugh as loud as she could manage. The stern gaze she was giving off before was completely buried under her chuckles as Zenna could peer straight down her throat, given how it had grown to accommodate her laughter. Finishing, the guard snorted another laugh and avoided her question, “that’s funny to think about… were drinking. You know I’ve had terrible headaches for the past week or so? Shows how much I’ve acclimated to that sludge Sonol carries. But none of that matters, now. Let’s…”

KRISSSSHHH

Without preamble Sonol slammed down the mug he had been cleaning, shattering straight across the counter and onto the floor. Both women snapped their necks in his direction as their heart rates dropped straight into the bowls of the underworld as he glared a menacing, almost diabolical gaze across them. They then watched as he literally lunged over the counter and stomped over to them, slamming both fists on the table. Zenna and Alexis quivered like a pair of children about to be consumed by a rabid direwolf, who bared his slimy, gory fangs at them.

“Lexie, I want you to know that the only reason I kept stocking up that sludge was to protect you. Had I stopped carrying it, you would have gone to another bar where they would serve you drinks until it killed you. At the very least, if you got hurt in my own bar, I would be there to care about you. You’re the daughter I never had, Lexie, and I love you as if you were my own.”

Alexis’ lips stammered up and down endlessly, closely resembling how Zenna often looked when she would be terrified of something. The amount of knowledge Sonol had dumped on her in just a few sentences scared her out of her mind, which was now flooded with too many thoughts to sort them out straight. A minute later, she gagged out, “you… y-you… what… w-why…?”

“Your mother made me promise that I would look after you, and so far – I’ve done a shitty, shitty, useless job at it. If she were here to see me, I would be ashamed for how poorly I’ve done to keep you from harm. The moment this woman came into my bar,” he gestured to Zenna, “I felt something about her. Even before you two started speaking, I could see her glaring at you across the bar, as if trying to dare herself to come and introduce herself. Seeing you two laugh and giggle like little girls not only made your life better, but it made my heart soar also. The gods have sent an angel to save you from yourself, Lexie – because I failed to do that myself.”

Officer Sylvaini had to choke down the vomit crawling its way up her throat, “n-no… that’s… my mom… she asked that… w-why… you’re… you’re ly…!”

“I’m not lying,” he shut her down before she could finish, “and I’m done listening to you lie to this sweet girl who clearly cares about you,” he leaned in closer and grabbed Alexis by a strap on her armor, “tell her the whole goddamn truth, or I will.”

He released Alexis, who slumped down in her seat heavily. Without another word he lumbered away with weighted steps until he was behind the counter again. Broom in hand he took to sweeping up the glass he had just broken and harshly tossed it in the waste bin. After completion, Sonol grabbed a random mug, not even bothering to check if it was already clean or not and began furiously scrubbing it.

But he was hardly even giving the mug in his arm any mind at all. His attention was squared completely on Alexis as he awaited her next move. If she chose poorly, it might be her last.

Completely humbled down by Sonol, Alexis sat there in complete silence, unable to make eye contact with anything besides her own lap. The last time she felt like this was when her mother was scolding her for acting out. The old elf may as well be her father telling her what for. Under the gaze of the two elves who awaited her to speak, she shivered as hot salty tears ran down her face. To hide from them, she took up her hands to hold her forehead upright.

Zenna stared at her, dumbstruck that Sonol even had such aggression within him. She gulped, fearful of what slumbered beneath his otherwise unassuming composure. For a while she watched the guardswoman rake her hair with her hands as the old elf’ gaze melted her confidence like snow under a magnifying glass. The silence was deafening, and Zenna could take no more as she pleaded for someone to speak.

“Alex…”

“Stop. Give me a minute,” the guard cut in. The scar on her face itched again, and she scratched it heavily.

“Can we just…”

“I said, give me a minute, you stupid elf,” she growled, pressing the tips of her fingers down into her hair. This time, Zenna obliged her until Alexis had her chance to wallow.

With an inhumanly large exhaling of air, Officer Sylvaini pushed her head out of her hands and laid it heavily against the seat behind her. Zenna’s fiery eyes each seemed to be begging her to speak.

“How much?” was everything Alexis gave her.

There was no need to question what the guard meant. Zenna knew exactly what to say.

“Everything.”

Alexis exhaled again, angry with herself for offering the elf a choice. But there was no going back now.

“Immediately after I came of age, I married a man named Samson. Don’t ask how we knew each other – it’s not important nor do I care to dredge up those memories. Our story was nothing original, yet to us it was beyond magical. He and I loved each other until no end. He took me on countless dates whenever we found time. While I was just a little budding seed in the guard academy, he was a well-renowned cobbler. Strange profession for him, but he was extremely talented at it. People respected him. I respected him more than most. Samson was wonderful. Caring. He loved me with every beat of his heart… and I felt the same way. As each night I spent with you is amazing without measure – it was the exact same with him. We completed each other like the sun and moon. I wanted to live the rest of my life with him… and our family.”

Alexis watched as a visible gulp fell down Zenna’s throat. A bead of sweat ran down her façade.

“You seem to already know where this is going,” she said, and the elf nodded in agreement. Alexis was thankful she was able to rush her story along.

“Then Sunborng came in. I remember how much everyone laughed at them. They were weak. Pitifully weak, even – like a house cat trying to pull down a lion. Why they bothered attacking us just for the hell of it is a mystery we will likely never solve. Jealousy? Stirring the pot? Baiting us? It’s not what matters now. Regardless, the capitol city became a ghost town as all the able-bodied soldiers were drafted into combat,” Alexis paused to laugh, “but it was unnecessary. Fuckers fell over like a house of cards.”

The guard’s hand came up and pointed at her face, “I know you’ve been eyeballing this scar the past few weeks. Some dumb shit kid gave me this on an otherwise forgettable battlefield.”

“I’m sorry that had to happen to you.”

Sylvaini smiled, a tad to sadistically for Zenna’s taste, “don’t be sorry – I stuck that little fucker like a pincushion right after. He was the first man I ever killed.”

The elf’s eyes expanded out towards the edges of her sockets, “y-you’ve… k-killed people?”

“Yes,” Alexis answered comfortably, “more than I can count on my two hands. I was a soldier and then a guard, after all. Comes with the territory. Bandits, thieves, even some drunkards who posed too much a threat to others. Not every story I’ve told you these past few weeks ends happily, girlie.”

The image of Alexis standing over the pile of people’s lives she had ended made Zenna’s skin crawl and her stomach churn, “I just… hate that so much… I've never even hit anybody. I could never end someone's life in a million years,” she sniffled, “still… I’m glad you are okay, Alexis. Did Samson go to war also?”

“Yeah, but he was in reserves while I was on the frontlines. As a cobbler, his expertise becomes doubly useful in war. Not even shoes… fixing people’s armor, sheathes, quivers, mage’s robes, saddles… there was no shortage of shit for him to do. I promise you he saw less action the whole war than I see today on a daily basis.”

“W-well… that’s good. He didn’t get hurt then?”

“No, he was fine. Me on the other hand…” her vision went skyward as battlefields came rushing back up her subconscious, “I saw shit that would make anyone puke their guts out or just want to fuck off to the edge of the world. There are stories I could tell you about myself that would make you disgusted even just thinking about me,” her eyes crushed a bit in self-loathing, “hell, I was even there right at the end when someone finally put a blade in that bastard king’s belly.”

“Marcus…”

At mention of the knight’s name Alexis laughed and brought her vision back down to Zenna, “what? How the hell do you know about old Throydill? I think I heard he just came back from some… mission or something. They even threw a welcome party for him… I neglected to go, though; he and I never really saw eye-to-eye. Still, I should probably go pay him a visit sometime. Anyway, that rat bastard was beyond greedy… he took the prize everyone wanted. I would have thrown the king’s crown above my fireplace if I were the one who got to him first. Sadly, he beat us all there.”

Alexis slammed her fist into the table suddenly, making Zenna lean back, “even sadder is Marcus got to him just one goddamn minute too late.”

Zenna crushed her face, readying herself for the story to repeat once again. Seeing her expression saddened the guardswoman, yet she pushed forward.

“I see you already know. After the war, everyone was ecstatic. The economy boomed and spirits flared… typical after a glorious victory. War tends to do that to a nation. Why shouldn’t we be happy? We won, right? Let’s get fucking tipsy and wasted. Let’s go out and let the world know how joyful we are. Party! Sing! Dance! Of course, this also meant everyone wanted something more… something celebratory even.”

With a tongue coated in poison Alexis slithered, “family. Family and goddamn children, Zenna.”

The elf’s face crushed even more as she held back her feelings like a dam over capacity, “that’s enough… you don’t have to continue if you…”

“No, you’re going to hear all of it. You asked for it, girlie,” Alexis shut her down with gusto, “Samson and I tried for months. Like depraved rabbits. We probably shook the damn building off its foundation. Two young adults, both veterans of a war and with their whole lives ahead of them? Newlyweds filled to the gunwales with joy and love… perfect time for a family, wouldn’t you say?”

“I…” the elf gagged with a tear leaking out.

“Of course it was. Looking back, sometimes I think that’s even what those fucking bastards over in Sunborng wanted. They knew their armies were pitiful and useless. On the battlefield they could never win. So what they hell can they do? The answer was obvious – play dirty. Hit below the belt. Sweep our legs out from under us. They allowed us to defeat them… then they took the opportunity to crush us completely in a way that is unimaginable. It does not matter how mighty a kingdom is if everyone in it is old and gray, just waiting for time to take them back into the soil.”

“Please stop…” her throat felt like sandpaper.

“You should have seen Samson during those first few months. He thought he was infertile. He kept going to bed early each night, as if trying to avoid me out of shame. Every time we made love he put less and less heart into it until he started just letting me do all the work. You might have even thought he fell asleep. He was the only son from his family and had a lot riding on his shoulders to continue his namesake. The fact I hadn’t bore him children yet was an enormous weight that he had to bear. I wanted to comfort him, tell him that it was not his fault… that the gods would bless us with beautiful children if we kept trying.”

“No more… please, I don’t want to hear it anymore…” Zenna’s eyelids began to spring leaks all over.

“But then he got ugly. One night he just snapped. Went ballistic and told me exactly what his real feelings were. He said it was me, my fucking fault I was not getting pregnant. Said I had to be broken on the inside… broken! Fucking broken! What the hell does that even mean!?” she screamed at the elf, her fists balled, “Samson started looking at me differently. He stopped saying he cared about me. He stopped acknowledging I was in the same room. Some nights he would not come home at all… then I would find he slept around or just drank the night away. Even our friends would barely hear from him. Some of them even seemed to turn against me, as if I were his fucking enemy.”

“Alexis… p-please stop…” her throat began sealing shut.

“Then he just stopped coming home entirely. No warning. No notice. Just nothing at all. Even his shop seemed abandoned. Samson may as well have never existed. A few weeks later I got a court notice that he had dissolved our marriage and left the country,” Alexis paused to wipe a tear from each eye, “just a young woman left divorced and all on her own. And that was it. I never saw him again. Samson was dead and gone to me,” she feigned a laugh, “funny… when I was divorced from him… I was about the same age you are now, Zenna. I’m jealous of your youth.”

The elf opened her eyes some, and Alexis was afforded a view of how bloodshot they were, “but it wasn’t even your…”

“Not even my fault? Yes. I know. We all found out maybe a year later that it was the entire goddamn kingdom… every woman lost the ability to carry a child. Sunborng had finally fucking won. They topped one of the world’s greatest superpowers by slowly but surely killing them from the inside. No children. No family. Marriages fell apart. People turned into animals and fucked everything that moved. Even I let myself be had by over a dozen men in those first few months. I was a borderline whore. I hated every goddamn moment of it, yet I didn’t give a shit, either.”

Her hands shot up to her skull and pressed hard, as if trying to smash into her brain, “those fucking monsters… what the hell gives them the right to take away our lives from us? Our world ground to a complete halt… nothing seemed to mean anything anymore,” she took her hands off her head and leaned into Zenna, “but do you know what it all meant? You know what they really did to us?”

Alexis reached out to grab both of Zenna’s small pale claws. Through her melting, sobbing face she rasped, “they killed Underhill’s love, Zenna. They stole our spirit.”

Unable to restrain herself any further, the elf sat up and reached her arms out, with Alexis following in a mirrored fashion until their bodies mashed together. The women embraced in a hug across the table, squeezing each other tight as their heads banged together. Mid-hug Alexis realized this was the closest the two had ever gotten, as she felt touching Zenna further than just holding hands would cross a line the elf was uncomfortable with. But that did not matter now as their sorrow wetted each other’s shoulders. Whenever they found a gap of air between them, they only squeezed tighter. Both women wanted nothing more to comfort and be comforted by each other, so they held together for minutes on end.

Breaking apart their bond, Alexis and Zenna met eyes as they continued their twin waterfalls out of them. A bit of the brown-haired woman’s tears ran down her scar as if it were a gutter. The guard wanted nothing more than to mash her lips against the girl’s, to just feel that real, genuine bit of contact once more, but she held back with all her might. The pair eventually relinquished contact and sat back down, but although they did their best to suppress it, they continued to feel drawn into each other’s embrace.

“I’m… I’m sorry you had to see me like that, Zenny. I’m not proud of my past. But now you know why I drink. Congratulations. You got it all out of me.”

Zenna shook her head, “you shouldn’t have to feel that way. None of that was your fault. He was a jerk for not sticking by your side.”

“Thank you, I really needed to hear that,” Alexis smiled a bit through her tears. Having all this weight come off her chest lifted her spirits some and she snorted, “but you know what the funniest part of that is? Months later when news broke about that stupid curse they put us under… I got a book-length letter from him. Page after page of him opening his heart up to me. You could bind it together and sell copies to win over just about any woman in the world. It was an apology, Zenna. He wanted me to accept him back.”

“And… did you?”

“Fuck no. I wrote back telling that sack of shit to drown himself in the deepest pit he could find.”

Zenna’s eyes widened in surprise, even as she wanted to laugh a bit, “o-oh, really?”

“Yes, really. That was the last letter I sent him, and he never replied as far as I know. Hell, maybe he did go find a cliff and went for a drop.”

“I hope not…”

“You would if you were me, Zenna. He took my heart and ripped it to ribbons. If someone ever does that to you, you’ll be bitter also.”

The elf shook her head vigorously, sending waves cascading down her blue strands, “n-no… I hate seeing people get hurt… I don’t care who they are…”

Alexis also shook her head a bit, but it was in disbelief more than anything, “the world doesn’t deserve a soul as pure as yours then. I should be humbled you even bother talking to a soul black as mine.”

“But that’s not true!” the elf stated back with a bit of force.

“Why?”

Zenna sighed, “that’s why I started watching you Alexis… or stalking you as you called it. You looked as if something or someone was hurting you and you wanted to drown the pain. It hurt me to see you suffering like that even though I did not know you. Watching you suck down ales until you stumbled out of here chipped away at my soul. I wanted to reach my hand out and save you… and, if at all possible, learn something myself.”

“Learn what, Zenna?”

Without hesitation she answered, “when I first saw you… you looked like a woman who knew exactly what love was, and how it felt to have that love ripped away from you. That would mean you know what it is better than anyone,” her face crushed as emotions ran up her throat, yet she forced it down and opened her eyes again, “watching you, I felt something stir inside me. Love. Such a small word for something so massive it scares me to death. It’s a word that has caused me so much pain I just can’t take anymore… and I think it’s all because I don’t know what love is. For me to move forward in my life, I need someone to teach me what love is, Alexis – and something told me that you would be my teacher.”

Although Alexis thought it to be impossible, she felt immeasurable heat infect every cell from her toes up into her scalp, down every single strand of hair and filling every nerve and vein until she was nearly radiating warmth. Nothing Samson, her mother, or anyone else in her life ever did for her made her feel as wanted, as special, as contempt, or loving as she did right now. Even Alexis’ mother was now fighting to remain number one in her heart. She had to stop breathing, else her expanded heart would be crushed by her lungs.

Her smile grew beyond her control, but she forced it to open in order to speak, “so that’s what this is all about, then. Your plan has worked beautifully, girlie. I am delighted without measure to teach you, my young apprentice.”

“Thank you, master,” answered the elf.

“I guess the secret is out now, “Alexis threw up her hands as the weight on her chest melted like ice. Before, she felt as if she were suffocating. Now, it was almost as if she had too much air to breathe.

“No more lies, Zenna. You’re exactly right - the reason I drank so much was to fill my belly with… well, anything that could fill it. For a while I guess you could say I even did blame myself for not being able to bear children… so it could have all stemmed from there. I could never put a baby in it… so I decided to use my stomach to slowly kill myself instead. And…” she looked over to Sonol as he continued to stare straight at her, “… I most certainly would have succeeded if it were not for the efforts of two pestering elves.”

“I am glad to be of service, Little Lexie,” Sonol answered with a grin.

“As am I,” Zenna added.

“I thank you both. Now Zenna,” she turned her attention back to the girl she sat across from and spoke clear as day, “what was it you wanted to tell me?”

The elf’s smile faded away like ice into a hot street on a summer day. Alexis watched as her brow furrowed in confusion while her mouth drooped open.

“I…”

“Nope. You know full well what I mean. I’ve laid out my entire life to you Zenna. You know everything there is to know about me. My life is now a book in your hands for you to flip through until you can recite it cover to cover by heart. I’ve been more honest with you in these past few minutes than I’ve been honest with myself in nearly a decade. That sludge was the only friend I had, and I let it abuse me for years until you came along. I could never be grateful enough to you Zenny, and I will never lie to you again. I expect that favor to be returned to me in full.”

Zenna's head shook side to side a bit, “I don’t know what you're…”

“If you finish that sentence,” she pointed straight between the elf’s red eyes, “you will hurt me because you are lying to me, Zenna. You know exactly what I mean. There is something that is just slamming around inside you, pleading to be let out. I could see it from the day we met until now. You sitting there and lying about it, trying to keep it in, it hurts a lot. I am begging you - please don’t hurt me. You’re already hurting yourself.”

Zenna wanted nothing more in the world than to finish claiming she had no idea what Alexis was on about, but both women knew full well the charade was over. Her red eyes fell again, affording the guard the full view of her blue head. Sonol stopped what he was doing and leaned against the counter, anxiously awaiting the elf to say something, but Alexis cut in.

“If you need more fuel, I’ve got a mountain of it. You’re a terrible liar, Zenna. I found that out the first day I met you, and you’ve been lying to me ever since. There are so many holes in your past it may as well be a goddamn fishing net. Whenever I ask you a question your eyes drift away and you start stuttering. Every time I would point out an inconsistency in your stories you just laughed it off. Even a blind man can see you're a foreigner to my country, yet you refuse to say why you’re here, and why you’re on the run from those who pay my bills. You made it seem like you had an uninteresting, boring, happy life up until you found yourself in Underhill. Stop playing games and be truthful to me. You can only love and be loved when you are honest with someone – that is your first lesson, my apprentice.”

Zenna’s neck cranked into an unnatural angle as her head fell further into her burgeoning cloak, obscuring her face entirely. She seemed to want to shrink away into thin air.

“Just lay it all out, Zenna. The pressure on your shoulders must be enormous. I already feel better now that you know the truth about me. Please come join me, I would be so happy to truly know the real Zenny, not the fake one,” she smiled at the girl.

A minute went by in complete silence, but Zenna answered, “your opinion of me will change.”

“Nope. Not at all. You will still be the wonderful girl I’ve gotten to know over this very table.”

“Yet you haven’t even heard what I have to say yet.”

“I will still love you the same regardless of what you tell me, Zenna.”

At mention of the word love again, the elf gasped, feeling as if a sackful of emotions were tossed at her. Or maybe a mountain of them. She wanted to throw it away… yet at the same time, found herself feeling warm again at its mention.

Without looking at Alexis she quietly asked, “you promise?”

“I promise, girlie,” she looked over to Sonol, “how about you?”

“You will still be the same Zenna we’ve come to know these past few weeks. Alexis is right – you need to be more honest with people. Keeping everything bottled up inside only hurts you more. You wouldn’t even believe how many people have opened their lives up to me at this counter,” her rapped his knuckles across the bar, “please don’t be afraid anymore.”

A moment later they both heard her utter a small, “thank you.”

“You are most welcome, Zenna. Now please start talking. We’ve both waited long enough.”

“Yes, certainly,” Sonol laughed, “I’m not getting any younger here.”

With a sigh, Zenna finally came up out of her chest and stared straight into the eyes of Alexis. There may as well be twin steel beams connecting their searchlights together. Neither blinked. Neither wavered. Neither looked away.

There was no need for setup or preamble; Zenna cut straight to the chase, “you know the curse Sunborng threw over your kingdom?”

Alexis raised an eyebrow, “yes? That's what I've been talking about…?”

“I was brought to Underhill because they think I can… break it.”

Alexis’ heart stopped for sure this time. There was no joking about it. Every inch of her went icy with the lack of circulation. She pounded her metal hand against her chest a few times to jumpstart the pump. A cold sweat covered every inch of her skin. The seat she sat upon became immeasurably uncomfortable. Even the armor she wore seemed to be made from paper. Nothing could have prepared Alexis for Zenna’s answer, and it nearly knocked her over as if a horse slammed into her front. The elf could see she was not taking her response well.

“I… uh… thought you said you weren’t a mage, Zenna?” Sonol inquired, rubbing his neck as discomfort filled him, also. He had fully prepared himself for these last few weeks for the beauty’s response – yet all of it was for naught. He was barely standing by this point.

“I’m not. I do not have any magical abilities,” she answered without looking away from Alexis.

“W-well… uh, u-uh…” Alexis came to a complete loss for words as her mind was unable to manufacture them in time, “you most certainly are beautiful then, Zenna… placing you in front of any man should get their sexual desires up high enough to break the curse on their own, r-right? Is that it?” she joked with a nervous laugh.

Gods… p-please say that’s it, Zenny…

Zenna did not even raise her lips to smile, “no… that’s not it.”

“W-what, then? How… h-how can you…?”

Even from a dozen feet away Sonol heard the other elf gulp. She was obviously wanting to psyche herself up for something, but whatever that something was… it was a mystery he was unsure he wanted to have solved.

That is… until Zenna slowly stood, placing her weight on the table as her legs wobbled under her cloak. Both people watching her could see she was forcing her limbs to move with all the might she could muster, as if trying to walk herself off a cliff. Using the strength in her thin arms she worked herself along the table until she spun to face the same direction as Alexis, placing her rear on the bench. Shrinking as far into the seat as possible, Zenna took her arms back under the cloak until they rested on her lap. She sighed loudly and looked up to Alexis’ eyes, each massive as a full moon on a cloudless night. It was only now the guardswoman realized her head was considerably lower than her own.

Alexis felt her vision grow even more massive as Zenna cranked her head away from Alexis and buried into her chest instead. For a minute she sat there motionless, although her pounding heart filled the entire bar. Something shuffled under her cloak for a few moments as if the elf were adjusting something. After she was done, a tiny pale hand, almost child-like in its size, came out of her cloak like a snake from its burrow. The officer stared at it, unsure what to do.

“G-give me your hand, Alexis.”

“O-okay…” she reached out, allowing the elf to support her palm.

Zenna sighed again, “you promise me you won’t think differently of me?”

“I promise with all my heart, Zenna. Gods smite my soul for eternity if I break my vow.”

The elf audibly gulped, but began bringing Alexis’ hand closer to her lap. She then took her own hand away as the guard’s was now resting in the dead center of her cloak. There it sat, unmoving and still as stone. Alexis waited for the shy elf to speak, yet received nothing.

“W-what am I doing, Zenna?”

“What do you f-feel, Alexis?”

“Your… um… your leg… this is your thigh, yeah?”

Zenna whimpered into her cloak, “just… just… s-s-squeeze.”

“Squeeze? You want me to squeeze your leg?”

She shuddered and her voice shattered to pieces, “just do it… please…”

“Okay… here, I’m sque…”

…

…

…

…

…

…

Sonol could have sworn he saw Alexis’ spirit leaving her body as she became stiller than stone. She stopped breathing. Her eyes stopped moving. Her hand froze solid as it dented into the unexpectedly spongy material that was between Zenna’s legs, while the tips of her fingers were digging into something resembling a fleshy mass. Every inch of her tanned skin lost its color until it was a pure snow white. The blue-haired elf rasped and shivered as if ashamed of something, but refused to speak. Whatever was going on, the fate of the universe seemingly depended on it as Sonol continued to watch in unflinching silence. It seemed that even breathing would ruin the ritual taking place before him, so he tried his best to ignore his burning lungs.

Over a minute later, Alexis finally exhaled a magma hot breath into the back of Zenna’s head, followed by another, and another until she became motionless again. The only color on her snowy skin was the beet red cheeks she had. Sweat was pouring down her body as if she were standing under a waterfall. She gagged as she forced language back up her esophagus and thoughts into her mind.

“Zenna…” she called in a voice sweeter than candy and lighter than air. It was hardly audible, and the elf did not turn to face her.

With her left hand occupied, Alexis brought up her right hand and scraped it across Zenna’s cloak, noticing it was fuller than she expected. The hand came to rest directly across the elf’s soft pale chin and began pulling her entire head into Alexis’ vision until they saw the white of each other’s eyes.

Alexis threw her face against Zenna’s before the elf could react, causing her to moan and create vibrations that filled the guard’s mouth, then the rest of her body and soul. Both women searched their partner’s eyes for meaning as their hearts synced in tandem.

It was not Zenna’s first kiss.

It was not Alexis’ first kiss.

Yet, it was most certainly the best kiss that either had ever experienced.

A minute went by as their lungs wept for air, and when they could take no more their faces separated even as saliva kept them connected. The room drained into a vacuum as their lungs took every molecule of oxygen in a mile radius.

“Alexis, I…” Zenna was shushed when a finger came across her lips.

“That’s enough, girlie. You don’t have to say anything more. I understand everything now.”

“Y-you… you do?”

“Yes. Stand up.”

“W-what?”

“Stop stuttering and start standing, girlie. That’s an order. Don’t make me say it again.”

Although rigid as a granite carving, Zenna found herself obeying the guard and began to slide away from the woman. Alexis did not release the object she held through the cloak until it was pulled from her grasp. Zenna shook lightly as she continued to stare straight into the mud pits on Alexis’ face. Still, neither woman blinked even as their eyes burned. Alexis began to raise herself from the seat and rose up to full height before the elf.

But as she did, the guard dropped her stern gaze and blinked furiously, with Zenna taking the opportunity to do the same. Her eyes began to twitch rapidly up and down the elf standing before her.

“O-oh… oh… I… uh…” Alexis started stammering.

“W-what? What is it?”

“This is the first time you and I have… been standing together…”

“Yes? A-and?”

“I… I thought you would be taller… I have a whole head and neck on you,” Alexis glanced down at the girl’s bulging clothes to ensure she was not on her knees, “you’re not a child, are you?”

“No, I’m an adult… but elves are shorter than humans, you know…”

“Sonol is an elf too, Zenny, yet he is my height. You’re just so tiny…”

“Sorry… I’ve been getting that a lot lately…”

A smirk rolled up the guardswoman’s face, “so are you half-dwarf then?”

Zenna’s brow furrowed heavily, “no, I’m all elf.”

Alexis’ smirk grew, “I wouldn’t be so sure… maybe your mom had a thing for little men who live underground, huh?”

“I’m just short! You don’t have to keep rubbing it in!” the little elf barked.

Alexis grew a grin and wrapped her hand around Zenna’s own, “it’s fine… actually, it makes you really damn cute. It makes me want to pick you up and carry you away."

Zenna’s snarl faded a bit as she blushed. "oh… well… I'm heavier than I look.”

"Oh? Is that a challenge?" Alexis raised her eyebrow.

"N-no… sorry…" Zenna's vision fell to the larger hand wrapping her own.

“Ah well, we can talk about your dwarven dad another day. Come along," Alexis started walking, pulling Zenna along with her, “don’t let the place burn down without us, Sonny,” she called over her shoulder.

“You uh… you two have a nice night, I suppose…” Sonol called to their backs, bidding them adieu while still having only faint ideas about what Alexis felt under that cloak.

With her vision flailing between the guard and Sonol, Zenna asked, “Alexis, w-where are you taking me?”

Without even looking at her, Alexis responded, “home, Zenna. I’m taking you home.”

To be continued.

Chapter Text

“Keep your head down,” Alexis sternly commanded to the mass of cloth she pulled along. It made no sound aside from the quiet furrowing of its cloak and the clip-clap of their exposed soles on the cobblestone street. As it did not seem to resist neither her command nor her pull, she took its silence as agreement.

Midnight was nothing but a fleeting dream by this point; even the gods themselves would never be caught awake at this time of night. Overhead, the full moon illuminated the skies above and what light was not filtered out by the clouds and fog blanked Underhill, as if tucking the entire country in for a terrific slumber. One particular beam of white glow seemed to snake its way down to the planet’s surface with the sole intention of highlighting the silent pair. It followed them as they winded through the graveyard-silent streets as if they were waltzing across a stage. The eager crowd anxiously awaited their next move while the orchestra held pause, filling the auditorium with a vacuum that caused all within to hold breath. Despite the street being completely devoid of life at this ungodly hour, Alexis could feel their countless eyeballs travelling across both her skin as well as the figure behind her. Feeling a sense of urgency, she tugged her compatriot to move quicker.

No matter how far she seemed to walk, her destination only seemed to grow agonizingly further away with each step, making her growl without explanation. The guardswoman yanked along the woman behind her, away from Sonol’s bar as they waltzed towards the unknown location she had in mind for them. When they had first departed, the figure behind her whispered endless questions to Alexis, yet gave up after receiving no response except further urging pulls. The brown-haired woman was less concerned with the robed girl’s pestering and more concerned about what dangers lurked within each shadow they passed. She constantly scrolled her eyes about, worrying that someone may broadside her at any moment. Normally, she would welcome the unexpected excitement and revel in the ability to kick someone’s skull in – but she now had a charge that needed protecting, and the eerie silence was sickening. No lanterns were lit along the streets, all the shops were closed, and on occasion she heard a person snoring as they passed by a cracked open window. Two and three-story buildings went by as unimpressive as identical trees in a forest, while the cobblestone path they travelled upon may as well be a deer trail they chose to follow. Alexis knew every single inch of Underhill’s capital like the back of her hand and knew exactly which alleyways and darkened corners to avoid. She could handle herself in a tense situation but feared she may not be able to keep the other girl safe, so she stuck to the streets.

Of course, it would only be a matter of time before she came to regret her decision of walking so defenselessly down the middle of a wide street. Her vision honed in on something happening up ahead – and cursed under her breath as an orange glow began creeping around a street corner. There was no chatter from its direction, so she knew the figure was alone. There was no drunken rambling, so she knew it was not another bar patron who was kicked out after too many mugs. Alexis most certainly knew it was not some ruffian or brigand – as they would never announce themselves by carrying a lantern in the middle of an otherwise dark, silent night. The only option it possibly could have been was obvious – it was one of her fellow guards, and they were on a direct collision course with him. Her suspicions were confirmed when the man rounded the corner, scanning his eyes over the street until his snout was glaring directly at the approaching pair. His eyes shined heavily in the lantern he carried while a spiny, scaled appendage behind him whipped the air slowly. The man trod forward a bit as Alexis approached, bringing the light up to illuminate both her face and his own as the two met and ceased in place. He leaned back a bit, glaring at her for a few moments as he got his words in order.

“Sylvaini? What the hell are you doing out so late? Your shift would have ended hours ago,” he grumbled loudly. Hints of both annoyance and confusion were mixed into his tone.

The guardswoman sighed as she spun her tale, “got a bit carried away with time at a bar… you know how it is." She gripped into the forearm of the woman she pulled along, telling her it would be best to keep her mouth shut and let Alexis do all the talking.

The man raised his brow and rolled his eyes off Alexis’ face and to the figure behind her, even bringing his lantern over to see them better. Given it was just a small person in a cloak excessively large for them, his suspicions grew faster than bamboo. He scoffed through the holes on his snout, “you seem to have a package there,” he motioned with his lantern, “who might that be?”

Alexis leaned into him a bit, as if trying to ward him off and escape this conversation before it truly took root, “no one you need to be concerned with, scaly. Let me through.”

The man tutted with his tongue, “ah, now you’ve piqued my interest. Your shift ended a lifetime ago while mine is just beginning. Everyone on the street, familiar or not, is most certainly someone I need to be concerned with. So, are you going to tell me who that is, or can they speak for themselves?”

He leaned in a bit towards the hooded figure, making Alexis’ protective feelings heighten, “they’re just some idiot who got too rowdy for my liking. Pissed me off while I was trying to unwind, and now they get to pay the price. Guess it was good I stayed at the watering hole late as I did… but now I get to book this little thing.”

Almost as if ignoring her words, he brought his lantern closer to the figure Alexis pulled along, making the guardswoman’s unoccupied hand white with frustration. His black slitted eyes could see all of the minimal details the person had to offer. Short, wide, and above all, they were most certainly trying their best to keep their face hidden from the man inspecting her. The only skin he could see was their pale thin arm as Alexis gripped it tight. He had planned on leaning in even closer to remove their hood, but a rank stench suddenly clogged his ears and he reeled back, causing the lantern in his claw to bounce a bit.

He glared back up at Alexis, given she was a fair bit taller than himself, “you still haven’t answered me as to who this person is. Some kind of dwarf?”

She stepped directly between the man and the girl, “they are none of your business. Move aside, Katan.”

At the mention of his name, Katan’s maw opened a bit, showing off a few rows of sharp teeth in intimidation, “why all the secrecy, Sylvaini? We both know you’re off the clock. While it’s not against the rules to do this off-duty, you’re acting weird. Something spooked you good, looks like.”

“I am acting completely within my duty,” she puffed herself up a bit, using her superior height to her advantage.

Yet Katan was not the slightest bit bothered, and instead a cocky grew ripped along his maw like a blade through fabric, “tell you what, I can take that dwarf off your hands for you. It would save you the trouble, and it would let you get home nice and quick. Whaddya say?”

Her grip tightened around the woman’s wrist defensively, “I can do it myself. Move along, asshole.”

A hot fog blew out from his lips, “what are you hiding, Sylvaini? Normally you would throw your responsibility away just as soon as breathe. Why are you so interested in this one person? If they’re someone special to you, you have no reason to hide them. We’re both dredging along here, given Trinas and Marianne have us working double duty looking for that little shit elf. You’re not the only one stressing here, and I’m bored as shit. You’re just trying to have some fun by yourself, aren’t you? Have you really become so out of it, that you snapped back to being alert?”

The guardswoman grew a set of lines on her nose when her lips parted to snarl down at him, “I suppose I have gotten a boost in morale recently. You should even be congratulating me on being so diligent. Now move the fuck over – I’m taking them in whether you like it or not. That is, of course, unless you want to tell the captain you held me up for nothing? That would look poor on you, given how involved we are all supposed to be.”

Katan leaned back and let air go through his lips. With an unflinching, dragonlike gaze he waited for Alexis to drop her false attitude and shove the individual into his arms as if she were joking this entire time. But as he stared into her brown eyes, it became increasingly clear that tonight was not the night Sylvaini decided to put on a ruse. His head shook side to side as he gave in, “suit yourself; I was just trying to be helpful, Alexis. You have a good night,” Katan spoke in one breath as he sealed the conversation shut. He started walking forward, patting the guardswoman’s shoulder a bit as he passed. Katan got one last eyeful of the stout person Alexis was pulling along, seeing their pale arm glimmering in the moonlight. Both the figure and the guardswoman silently waited for his clawed feet to traverse further and further behind them. As he waltzed away, the pair could almost hear his thoughts over the clicking of his talons:

I pray to the gods you know what you’re doing, Alexis. There are some holes you just can’t dig yourself out of.

As he had finally left them be, the cloaked woman took her only opportunity to gaze upon him as he went. She was surprised to see the man wrapped in the city guard armor incredibly similar to what Alexis wore, as well as the sheathed blade at his waist that seemed almost anxious to be wielded. But was even more surprising was the man himself – in the place of skin almost seemed to be a soft coating of stones. Where his hair should be was nothing more than a set of small spikes protruding out of his skull. He was short, further accentuated by how he was hunched in a lean that made him look as if he were going to surge forward at any moment. His arms and legs were thick with meat, each capped off by triple-pronged claws the size of knives. Finally, a hearty trunk of a tail exploded out from the base of his spine, swishing slowly back and forth with each step the man took. The little woman watched it sway in awe until the very moment he passed around the corner.

“Come on, I don’t want to run into anyone else,” Alexis surged forward from her standstill. The girl was caught off-guard by the woman’s pull and exclaimed loudly, causing the guard to slow back down for her.

“What was that?” the girl asked in a loud whisper.

Officer Sylvaini scoffed, “What, Katan? He may be a bit of a hard ass, but he and I go way back. He was even my senior at the guard academy, and we would spar a lot. Since then, our shifts haven’t overlapped much, but I still see him a lot. I would gladly entrust my rear to him in any circumstance, and I would protect his ass the same way. Oh, and forgive his rudeness, he was just looking out for me… I am acting different than my normal self, after all,” she laughed a few times.

“N-no, I mean… what is he? I’ve never seen anything like him…”

Alexis laughed a bit louder, “oh, I see. You’ve never met a lizardkin before, have you?”

“Lizardkin?”

“The scaled men and women of our world. Some say they descend from dragons. Others say they’re just overgrown snakes that learned how to walk. Even others say the gods got horny one night and found some… n-nevermind. Regardless, they are a lot less numerous than us humans, or you elves, even. Even dwarves are more common. I guess living in one place your entire life, you’d never see people like that. Katan is an excellent soldier, and the rest of his kind are hardy and fair folk. I trust them."

The girl cooed, “wow… I had no idea there were people like them in the world… do you think there are other other crazy races like Katan’s out there?"

"There most certainly are other crazy races like Katan’s. Someday, I promise to show you all of them, even those furred and hooved creatures. Then your mind will really start to spin."

"Who?"

The guard laughed even louder, “I'll tell you later; now keep your mouth shut.”

They kept walking along the stony path with Alexis as their guide. Now with heightened senses, the guard did her best to avoid further confrontations from fellow guards by ducking into alleys and around corners whenever the tell-tale lantern light or clanging of armor drew near. As guards would pass their hiding spots, Alexis would joke to the other girl that she never imagined herself hiding from her fellow guards. The cloaked one laughed lightly.

After repeating this process so many times that the little woman became disoriented, their destination was finally in sight. The guard sighed in relief and released the little woman’s arm, which she rubbed a bit after it had been held so tightly. Alexis then came to a sudden stop and turned to face a row of buildings, bumping her cloaked friend twice as she did so. She reached up and took off her hood, allowing her bright blue hair to be turned almost snow white by the overhanging moon. She scanned her vision along the empty street and then along the buildings, yet none of them stood out to her.

Zenna drifted her red eyes up to her friend and pined, “what is it? Why did we stop?”

Alexis beamed, “this is my home. Welcome,” she said quietly but with enough cheer it sounded akin to a restrained cry of pleasure.

The elf’s eyes drifted from her friend and to the shop Alexis seemed to be looking at. Although it was closed at the time and the light was minimal, she could see inside well enough to tell it sold some form of wooden furniture. A rocking chair as well as a cabinet occupied the front window, while the establishment’s name was hung from a sign perpendicular to the building itself. The front porch had crates and dusty barrels piled high, as if trying to hide the building behind them. Zenna kept staring at the building with wild fascination on why Alexis claimed to live in a furniture store.

She gulped a bit, “you… uh, live in a furniture store?”

Alexis laughed, “no, that’s just the first floor. Look there,” her finger pointed to a darkened doorway to the right of the shop. In the bare moonlight Zenna had neglected to notice it. “I live in an apartment on the second floor. The owner of this shop was a friend of my mother’s, and he used to use it as storage. When I found out he was cleaning it out, I hounded him to let me rent it out on the cheap. I’ve been living here ever since Samson divorced me.”

Zenna blinked, “oh, well, that’s very nice of your friend to help you out.”

Alexis nodded, “it was indeed very nice of him. Come on, now,” she walked to the door and Zenna followed.

The guardswoman dug through her pocket for a few moments until she heard the familiar jingling of her keys. She played through a few of them for a while until she found the one for her front door and put it in the lock. Unlocking the door, it opened inwards and she motioned Zenna inside. After the guard followed her in, the elf watched as Alexis stuck her head back outside and scanned the street rapidly, as if checking for someone following in pursuit. Satisfied they were alone, she sealed the door shut again. In the dark environment, now further accentuated by the lack of lanterns and moonlight, Zenna could just barely make out they were at the base of a narrow staircase. To her side, Alexis had to squeeze between the elf and the wall to begin making her way upstairs.

Alexis laughed defeatedly as she brushed by the elf’s burgeoning cloak, “sorry about that, the stairwell is really cramped.”

The elf shook her head back at her, “it’s fine. Although I have to be honest, when you said you were taking me home, I figured you were going to take me back to the palace. I had no idea you were actually taking me to your home.”

Although she had already taken a few steps up the staircase, Alexis turned back around and stared at the elf with a look that seemed to question the little woman’s sanity. “Gods, no. Why the hell would I take you back there? Those shits in their ivory towers have done nothing to deserve you. Call me greedy if you want, but I can’t lie about wanting you all to myself, Zenny. Now come on up.”

Creak, creak, creak, each stairstep went on their way up, as if they could splinter into pieces at any moment. Alexis wandered up the staircase without a second thought, but when she reached the top and glanced back down at Zenna, the elf seemed to be struggling with each step as if she were an old woman without her cane. Her microscopic hands pulled themselves up the railing as if she were climbing a rope.

The guard cleared her throat, “uh… do you need help?”

Zenna ducked her head down in embarrassment, “n-no, sorry. Stairs and I do not agree with each other very well… I’ve never really ever climbed them until recently, anyway,” she grumbled sheepishly. Although Alexis was confused as to what the elf meant by her explanation, the mortification in her voice caused her to not pine for answers.

By the time Zenna had reached the staircase’s zenith, Alexis had lit a few small lanterns around her apartment. With all the rooms combined, it would hardly be a few hundred feet in size, and found itself in a dark, dusty, dilapidated state. Her furniture was worn out and beaten, while old bits of food and cooking utensils were strung across the floor. The air stung at the elven nostrils as if a skunk had released its spray. She could see there were windows nearby, but they were closed to entrap the odor. Off to her side, there was a small kitchenette with a wood stove and some counter space covered to the brim with books and clothes. There were three open doors, one of which seemed to lead towards a bedroom, but the others were too dark to tell.

Alexis read the displeasure on the elf’s face, “sorry if my house is a bit destroyed… I was not expecting guests… ah shit!” she shouted and dove forward suddenly. There was a pile of her unwashed undergarments stuck in a lazy pile on the floor, and she scooped as many of them up in her arms and hurriedly carried them out of the room before her elven visitor noticed. Coming back into the living room, she watched Zenna slowly walk around and touch various objects and surfaces with a neutral look on her face. With the billowing cloak obscuring her legs, it almost looked as if the elf were a ghost floating across her apartment.

She huffed loudly and went up to scratch her head, “I know you were probably expecting better, but this is really how I live… sorry if it’s not up to the palace’s standards,” she said, imagining the elf must have been treated like royalty during her tenure in the monarch’s home.

Zenna looked over at her and gave a tiny warming smile, “I mean… I was only there for a day or so, but…” she shook her head around, “I wasn’t expecting such amazing treatment anywhere else in the world. If anything, your place reminds me a bit of home.”

The guard perked up and latched onto the elf’s positivity, “really? How so?”

“You really have to think about how I lived my whole life in a forest. We didn’t have paved roads, stone streets, guards keeping us safe at night… my family of seven lived in a house not much bigger than your home here, and it was hardly more than hand-cut wood glued together with mud for mortar. To anyone from my village,” she swung her arms out to emphasize, “your apartment may as well be a palace. It’s so comforting to have a solid roof over my head.”

Alexis’ eyes bloomed with light and her mouth opened a bit, “then welcome to my palace, my fair elven princess,” she said cheerfully, making Zenna giggle. Sylvaini had almost forgotten what it was like to have a normal, joyful conversation with someone up until a few weeks ago, and how heartful it was to make someone laugh with genuine sincerity.

“But, um…” Zenna cut in and let her eyes wander while her nose bounced, “is there any chance we could open some of these windows? There’s a bit of a smell.”

“Yeah, sorry about that,” Alexis wandered over and threw open a pair of windows, and the elf could almost see vapors beginning to fling outside, “I guess living without someone to regulate my filth just means it gets out of hand,” she chuckled, “and I’ve also gotten used to my own smell, I suppose.”

She turned back to the elf and stared at her for a minute. Zenna stared back at her, even matching her stance so both women were on equal footing. Alexis squinted her eyes while a mischievous grin grew on her lips, followed by her waltzing forward and taking the elf’s arm again, pulling her along. Zenna followed her through a doorway and the guard released her, wandering over to light a set of candles. As the room illuminated, it became clear they were in the guard’s bathroom. There was a sink along with a Victorian-style bathtub, while an unremarkable latrine hung in the corner. Remarkably, this room smelled far better than Alexis’ living room, and was disturbingly clean, save for some mismatched clothes sitting in a pile.

“What are we doing in here? I don’t have to go to the bathroom,” Zenna asked sheepishly.

Alexis wandered back over to the elf and put her hands on her hips and huffed worriedly, “w-well… you were mentioning how my apartment smelled a minute ago, right?”

Zenna glazed over her friend, “y-yes?”

“W-well…” Alexis took one hand up to rub her neck so she didn’t have to stare into the elf’s eyes, “gods I feel embarrassed to say it, but… you smell worse, Zenny.”

The guard then watched as her entire pale face reddened and crinkled, as if vulnerabilities bloomed out of thin air, “w-what?”

“Even Katan seemed to notice it when we were on our way here. I’ve been avoiding it since I first started smelling it a few days ago, but you have serious odors coming off you. I just didn’t want to embarrass you. Have you not been bathing at the shelter?”

The long-eared girl cocked her head to one side as she mouthed out the guard’s words. Then she suddenly gasped and darted her eyes around a bit in an effort to stay out of eye contact, “n-no, I haven’t been bathing there… o-or staying there, even…”

Alexis cocked her head in equal measure, “Huh? You’ve been staying at the homeless shelter since you ran away from the palace, right? I figured you had to be staying somewhere each day… that would be as good of a place as any. Where have you been sleeping, then? Have you been staying with someone else?”

The elf began to nervously rub her feet and hands together as her face was continually obscured by the blue hair falling over it, “I’ve just… f-found places here and there, I guess…”

Alexis felt her heartbeat quicken, her skin grow sweaty, and her pupils expand out towards her skin, “w-what do you mean? Here and there? Y-you’ve been staying with different people?”

Zenna shrunk down further, “n-no… not people… just… you know… corners… doorways… crates… bales of hay… stables…”

A gust of air the size of a gale was sucked through the guard’s lips, pushing her heart down into her stomach, “y-you’ve been s-sleeping on the streets!? N-no! How!?” she leaned forward to better hear Zenna.

Instead of looking up at her, the elf shrunk further even down into her shoulders and spoke in barely a whisper, “Alexis, you know why. The whole city is looking for me… if I went to a shelter the guards would find me immediately… and if I just followed someone to their home I would…”

“ZENNY!!” the woman shrieked, lunging forward and taking both of the elf’s arms in her palms and shoving Zenna backwards. Zenna, in her surprise, shot her head upwards while her lungs sucked down all the air they could. Alexis’ weight and strength forced her to become flush with the bathroom door behind her while the guard banged their foreheads together, ensuring she had the elf’s unnerving attention. Brown eyes watched red eyes tremor in terror.

“How could you do that!? How!? I would have taken you in the first night we were talking if you just asked!? How could you!? What if something happened to you!?”

“B-b-b-b-because I was scared! I thought you would have turned me in if you saw who I was! How could I have known if I could trust…!?”

“Bullshit!” Alexis interrupted, even yanking Zenna again by her arms and slamming her back against the wall, “don’t you give me that bullshit! What if some scumbag came across you one night, all alone and defenseless and just stuffed you in a bag and took you away forever!? What if someone tried to hurt you!? What if you starved to death!? What if you froze to death!? Huh!? HUH!?” she shoved the elf against the door again, “then I would walk into the bar and find you not there at all!? Where the fuck would I be then!? I would have never known what had happened to you and blamed myself for not being there to protect you!”

Hydration began leaking out of the elf’s eyes as her throat made endless gagging sounds. But really, it could just be the guard’s own tears and battered throat, but she had difficulty discerning the difference.

“How could you have thought it was better to risk yourself every night, sleeping like a fucking rat than to ask for my help!? I care about you, you stupid little elf! I would never make you sleep on the streets just because you didn’t trust me! Why would you think it better to just… just… just… fuck!” her head fell down into her chest as she could no longer stare Zenna in the face. She rasped heavily as her growly voice tore her throat like a sawblade. “Just… Zenny… what the fuck is wrong with you? No… no, no no, no, what is wrong with me? How could I let you do that to yourself…” she sobbed a bit, letting her tears splatter down the elf’s cloak like rain, “now look at me… I’m just a mound of shit for not seeing you needed help… I was just so happy to have you as my friend… I got blinded by your light and couldn’t see it… please forgive me… please…” she shook heavily, coughing on occasion as mucus ran back down her throat.

Minutes went by as she found it was easier to hide her face than to let the elf see her weak. Finally, a weak voice cut through her self-pity, “L-Lexie, p-please let go of my arms… you’re hurting me…”

The guard snorted a bit as the simple sentence caused her to bring her head up, only to see Zenna’s melting, anguished face. She had heard the elf speak, but did not quite hear what was said.

“H-huh? What? What did y-you say?”

“Y-your arms… please take them off me… it hurts…”

Although confused for a moment, Alexis began to think back through her previous actions. The guard’s mind had been so preoccupied by emotion she had neglected to see her body was still fulfilling their most recent command – hold the elf so tightly that nothing could ever tear her away.

Alexis shifted her vision down to her hands, seeing them coiled furiously into the elven arms. Her fingers had sunk so deeply she was nearly pressing into Zenna’s bones, and her forearms were considerably paler than the rest of her body. Alexis screamed and took a few steps back, crossing her arms over her chest so they would be further away from the girl. “Oh! N-no! I’m so sorry… I didn’t even realize I had grabbed you, Zenny… g-gods, I’m so sorry… I didn’t… d-didn’t m-mean to…”

Zenna’s hands came up to rub her arms with a sniffle. It tore Alexis open to see the elf crying again, knowing she was the cause of the girl’s anguish. She took her hands away from her own chest and glared down at them, furious that they had harmed her friend. Sylvaini then balled them up into fists and brought them up to her own forehead in admittance that she was the one who hurt Zenna – and her fists were just the tools used to implement that.

As she continued to rub the blood back into her forearms, Zenna could nearly see Alexis’ heart twisting in grief. She sighed, “it’s not your responsibility to take care of me. If you put yourself in my shoes you can only imagine how terrified I was. How terrified I still am. Reaching out for someone to help me isn’t a choice I can take lightly… how do I know who to trust?”

The guard shook her head even as her face was still hidden behind her hands, “I’m sorry, Zenny. I really am. There’s no way I should have so blindly trusted your fate to chance,” she pulled down her fists and let the elf see her tear-stricken face, “but you can trust me now, little elf. I’m still trying my best to prove that to you. You know I would never hurt… hurt you intentionally, right?”

Zenna wrapped her arms defensively around herself, “I don’t know that.”

Alexis walked forwards and delicately cupped the elf’s face, “and I’m sorry you feel like that. I know people have treated you poorly before, but I promise that I’m not going to repeat their mistakes. You can’t go the rest of your life expecting everyone to have it in for you. I want what’s best for you. When you reached out to me, I was in the same position you are now. I hated just about everyone. My husband. My friends. Even my bartender seemed to only want me at arms-length. But you came up to me and refused to be part of that crowd. You wanted me in the same way I needed you. Don’t you feel happy around me, little elf?”

As Alexis still held her head, Zenna only blinked, “yes… I do feel happy around you,” she spoke in a tone that hid all emotions. Yet in her red eyes the guard saw she was genuine, making her smile.

“And just imagine if you open your heart to more people. You’re such an amazing girl that all I want to do is hold you tight and never let go. Even thinking about going back to how I was before you walked into Sonol’s bar terrifies me. How could I let myself fall so far down into that hole? I’m just lucky such a beautiful elf threw down a rope to get me out.” The elf opened her mouth to speak, yet Alexis cut in, “but now imagine you do the same for others. This whole kingdom is full of people like me. Tired. Angry. Hopeless. We all need a savior, and I believe you are as good as any.”

The elf bit her lip a bit and whimpered, “but that’s so much for me to handle… how could I do all that? And what even makes you so sure that I’m the person everyone needs? Shouldn’t it be someone who is strong? Someone who can face the world with open arms and stand tall as it pushes against them? That person exists, Lexie. It’s just not me.”

Alexis said nothing for a moment, allowing Zenna to explore her mud pits for hours on end. The guard then tilted her head a bit and closed her eyes, taking the elf by surprise when she slowly, tenderly laid her lips against her own plush red pair. She went deaf as the world sucked away all sound so they could embrace longer. Slowly, Alexis pulled herself off the elf’s lips, but not before tasting them once more with her tongue. With her eyes back in the elf’s vision, she softly spoke to her as if consoling her child, “I know you’re not that person. Not yet. But she’s in there somewhere. Buried inside that heart big as the sky. She’s a woman more ferocious than the world has ever seen… and I’ll be there when she finally breaks free from that prison of fear you’ve erected around her.”

The elf’s searchlights glowed and her mouth hung open in utter amazement. Under Alexis’ palms her skin even seemed to heat up considerably, transmitting warmth straight down into the brown-haired woman’s core. Finally she blinked, taking the last of her tears out of her eyes, “do… do you really think so?”

“I know so,” the guard answered in a baritone voice that commanded the elf’s fears to vacate the room, “I also know you desperately need a bath. Being this close to you is nauseating. A lady should take better care of herself, but luckily you have me here to help you.” Alexis slid her hands down from the sides of Zenna’s face and towards the neckline of her cloak, making the elf shudder.

“W-what are you doing?”

Alexis began to unwind the many layers of the elf’s cloak, given how enormous it was, there were many to untangle, “what does it look like I’m doing? I’m taking your clothes off. Unless you want to bathe with the cloak on?”

“I can… do it myself, please… I know how to work a bath, you know…”

“Nope,” the guard promptly swatted her comment out of the air and continued fighting around the elf’s cloak, “my house, my bath, my rules. You just sit tight and let me take care of you, okay?”

To the elf, it was most certainly not okay. Just like everyone else in Underhill, Alexis seemed compelled to ignore what the elf wanted. The closer the guard came to undoing her armor, the more vulnerable she felt. So, two choices presented themselves to her. One – say no. Be fierce and turn the guard, her friend away. Seal herself away again. Keep the armor up. Let the walls grow taller.

In the back of her mind, Zenna felt someone cackling away, knowing she was going to choose to stay inside.

To stay safe.

To stay alone.

To keep her heart closed forever.

Yet, another option seemed to glow just in the corner of her eyesight. As she turned to look at it, it bloomed brighter and brighter until her pupils shrank down to grains of sand. It was something so beautiful and clear it took her breath away. It was something that did not laugh at her or want to hold her down. It was not something that wanted her to run and hide. And most certainly, it did not want to hold her back. Instead, it asked her to do everything she had taught herself to never do.

To take risks.

To take a chance.

To take a step forward.

To open her heart, even just a little.

Even as that cackling, ugly voice in the back of her mind shouted endless threats, she ignored it and allowed herself to simply speak.

“Okay.”

“Good girl,” Alexis commented, oblivious to the war that had just waged between the elf’s long ears. “Damn, why the hell do you have this so tightly wound?” she whispered as she dropped down to her knee, bringing her eye-level to the girl’s chest. Zenna had brought the enormous cloak around her body in layers to keep it as dragging as much as possible, and so her form would be hidden from all eyes that dare dissect her. She watched Alexis pull endless strands of fabric out as she undid all the knots and folds that kept her armor in place, gulping as the last few layers began to fall apart and cascade rapidly down her chest.

Alexis beamed as she finally got the elf’s clothes to come off, “ah that’s more like it. Now we caaaaaaaannnnnnn…?” the guard’s voice shattered and mouth fell open when her expanded eyeballs pushed her jaw downward. The valves in her heart seized shut, and she felt her mentality seeping out of her ears.

Something was wrong with this scene, yet Sylvaini couldn’t figure it out at first. There were, however, a few hints. Zenna’s chest was much closer to her face than it should have been. Alexis leaned back, yet it was still closer to her than it should be. The definition of her bosom was far greater than it should be, as evidenced by the mountainous cavern splitting it in half. Directly in front of each of Alexis’ eyes was another pair staring right back at her – pink, like candy or a flower blossom. But also little, so cute you just want to nibble, not bite them. Hanging high above them, Zenna could see the guard trying to piece together what her eyes saw, and gulped at what her reaction might be.

Alexis fought to exchange oxygen and carbon dioxide in her lungs while her eyes continued twitching. No matter how many times she tried, Zenna’s breasts were still directly in front of her face, occupying nearly all of her eyesight as they bobbed around. She did not believe it possible – yet the elf had dumbfounded her yet again. No matter how many times she tried disassociating Zenna from the motherly pair before her, they pulled themselves together again.

A bell rang in Alexis Sylvaini’s head as she figured out what was happening.

Minutes went by as the guardswoman was humbled down into nothing more threatening than a newborn babe in a manger. She swayed back and forth a bit as her mind dumbed down to her basic instincts. To Zenna, seeing the strong-willed woman so docile was disturbing. Clearly, she would need to start getting used to the range of reactions her chest elicited. When a line of drool began to run down Alexis’ chin, the elf cleared her throat and pined, “are you okay?”

The guard’s face twitched as she regained control over it. She craned her face up to look at Zenna, yet her disobedient eyes remained firmly locked on the nipples staring back at her. “O-of course… I’m okay… m-more than okay… but I think you can already tell what I’m thinking about, yeah?”

Despite her insecurity, the elf smiled a bit, “you mean, these?” Zenna pushed her arms together, making her immense orbs bob. A wave rolled across her flesh like surf rolling across a white sandy beach. Seeing not only the size of her breasts but their perkiness despite that, Alexis’ disobedient tongue felt across her lips. In her mind, she made a wish that she would revert to a baby at any moment – anything if it meant being cradled against that bosom so powerful it would protect her from everything.

“Y-yes… I had no idea… how the hell… you seem so tiny, yet you have these… your dwarf dad was a very lucky man if your mother blessed you with her genes… gods…” she began drooling more as her mind took flight.

Zenna laughed, making her breasts bob again, which only made them more appealing to Alexis, which only made her drool more, which resulted in a cycle that never seemed to end. “I’m actually not sure where these came from. My mom and my sisters were all normal. Even my brothers didn’t look like me at all. Same with my hair, my eyes… my everything, really.”

The guard gulped as she endlessly wished to de-age at any given moment, “w-wow… lucky you, I guess… gods, you keep getting more unbelievable all the time. I don’t think I can take many more surprises… but I guess I can deal with one more,” Alexis reached out to the elf’s waist and lightly grabbed the fabric holding her cloak in place. This time, Zenna absolutely knew which choice to make and grabbed the guard’s hands, telling her to stop.

Alexis looked up at her blushing face, “I’m scared, Lexie. I don’t know if I can do this,” Zenna pleaded.

The guard smiled warmingly, “I know you can do this. You trust me, right?”

The elf’s vision fell until she looked at Alexis through the gap in her breasts, “I think I trust you… but I don’t know if you’re ready to know the real me.”

Alexis shot her scarred eyebrow up in an exaggerated, almost joking manner, “are you saying I’ve been talking to the fake Zenny this whole…”

“Please, I’m being serious. I need to know you’re not going to run away or scream at me. You can handle my chest, sure, but what about the other half of me? What about the thing that really sets me apart? The thing that makes everyone hate me, use me, hurt me? The thing that controlled my life from the moment I was born? The thing that I’m enslaved…?” the elf was interrupted when Alexis suddenly shot from her kneeling position and grabbed hold of Zenna’s head, bringing her into a kiss far deeper than the two that came before. In her surprise, the little woman let go of her cloak and it fell down to the floor, leaving her completely exposed and naked in the guardswoman’s dimly-lit bathroom in a house she was unfamiliar with, with a woman she had only just met, in a kingdom she failed to trust, in a world she never allowed herself to properly understand.

The guard pulled back and said, “I’m not afraid. Are you?”

Although Zenna did not know who answered, she simply heard the word, “no.”

Alexis smiled and released the elf, closing her eyes and backtracking across the room. She stopped in the middle and stood there, hands balled up into fists as she psyched herself to be ready for what she was about to bear witness to. She gulped a bit, as much as she tried to hide her own apprehension. Finally, she exhaled a massive breath of calming air and opened her vision to see the real Zenna.

Her head bobbed back and forth a few times, as if blood was no longer being pumped into her cranium. Her eyes went sideways. Longways. Up-and-downways. Every which way possible as they raced uncontrollably over the elf, absorbing every detail at an astonishing rate. The fingers at her waist twitched if one inspected them enough. Had her legs not been so stoutly positioned, they would have buckled and allowed the guard to fall across her floor. Her tanned and beaten skin began to leak sweat like wet cardboard. As if draining the color out of her, Alexis grew impressively pale.

Most importantly, her head began steaming as it tried to decide what part of the elf she wanted to look at the most.

Was it the pair of small but oh-so-amazing legs that would be the envy of any model? Was it the milky-white thighs that would make someone want to rest their head upon them while their hair was lightly stroked? Was it the painfully fat, red, veiny orbs bigger than a person’s head which hung from the elf’s crotch? Was it the sleeping serpent that comfortably rested upon that warm, pillowy bed? Was it the wide, flat belly so soft and womanly it would make people fight over who gets to nuzzle it first? Was it the mindboggling pair of breasts that could be seen across the city like a beacon of hope? Or was it the goddess’ face staring back at her, desperately awaiting the guard to make a move?

The answer was simple – it was everything. Every inch of Zenna’s body was a work of art.

Alexis pursed her lips and nodded her head in approval, “yeah… I would say you certainly do have a chance at beating the curse in my body. No doubt about it. Hell, I’d say something was wrong with me if you couldn’t do it. I’m very impressed, little elf,” she smiled a bit.

Zenna’s eyes bulged out at her. Slowly but intently her eyes scanned the guard for a hint she was lying, but found nothing but resonating approval. She opened her mouth slowly, but then jaggedly shut it. The elf tried again, tenaciously prying her lips apart for them to only slam shut this time. Her neck twitched and her face spasmed as it awaited her command on which emotion it should display. Finally, she gagged out and was able to whisper through a gap in her face, “w-what… what?”

“What, what?” Alexis mocked her with a cheerful tone. To her, it was obvious that Zenna was beyond flabbergasted, and yet she felt warmed at how stumped she had made the elf.

“I don’t… I don’t understand… you’re not afraid of me?”

Without even taking a moment to think, the guard scoffed “no, should I be?”

The elf leaned back in further surprise, “y-yes? You should be?”

Alexis shrugged, “and why would I be afraid? You’re very beautiful, girlie. The most beautiful woman in the world. You have to be.”

Unexpectedly, the elf’s head began to fling left and right at a ferocious pace, making her blue strands struggle to keep up, “t-t-t-that’s not true! No! You’re wrong!”

“And that’s because…?” the guard leaned in and raised an eyebrow at her.

“Because I’m… a freak.”

“No, you most certainly are not,” Sylvaini took a step towards her.

“I-I-I-I’m a thing then! A thing! A thing,” the elf began to bark as her normal ways of warding people off were failing spectacularly.

“Where? What thing? I only see you, girlie,” the guard kept advancing forward.

“T-then… a monster! That’s what I am! That’s what you think I am, right!?” Zenna began to panic.

Finally, she got the guard to stop, yet her eyes went wide and she began to furiously scan the bathroom as if something were lurking in each shadowed corner, “monster? Where!? Where’s the monster!? I’ll have you know I’ve killed plenty of your kind, you foul creature, now show yourself!” she shouted out with her fists balled at her sides.

“ALEXIS!” Zenna called for the guard to take her seriously, “why are you…!?”

“Zenna,” the guardswoman reached her and put a hand on each shoulder to have the girl’s attention, “just shut up and listen for a moment. Back in the bar, when you had me squeeze you through your clothes, I already knew what I was going to feel. I knew it was coming from the moment you said they thought you could break the curse. ‘The strongest man,’ as the sage’s words go… it can only mean so many things. In this case – it means you. You are the strongest. You. You are no freak. Or thing. Or even a monster. You need to stop hiding behind all those labels people have given you and start to accept that you are… you’re just you.”

“But I’m…!”

“Dirty? Yes, you are. Let me get this bath started,” she released the elf and sauntered over towards the bathtub. She turned the water on and plugged the drain so it would begin to fill. For a few moments Zenna just stared at her back while Alexis had her finger under the faucet, ensuring the bluish liquid was at a perfectly comfortable temperature.

Yet the elf could not care less about bathing. She was more concerned about asking the guardswoman, why are you ignoring this freakish thing between my legs? And so, she began, “Alexis, why are…?”

“Just a moment, Zenny… the water is coming in,” the guard shut her down.

“I don’t understand… why are you…?”

“You’re dirty? I told you, you need a bath?”

“N-no! I mean about… me! How are you not freaking out about my…!?”

“As I just said,” she looked at the elf through the crook in her arm, “I knew you had a cock from the moment you said that you could supposedly break the curse. Never would I have imagined our savior would come in such a beautiful package. To be honest, it makes the pill immensely easy to swallow. Every part of you is gorgeous, Zenny – even your cock. Especially your cock, if that makes you feel any better. Hell, you’ve got to be as huge as all the men I’ve ever slept with combined. You should be proud.”

The elf was unable to summon up any comment. Now, Zenna was left completely speechless. In her entire life, this was the first time someone has seen her body in full nudity and has had a completely, if not overbearingly, positive response. Back in her forest home, people would shout, scream, or become violent in just her mere presence. She was seen as more of a punching bag or a curse than a living creature. Even those she was forced to share a cage with would rather pack themselves together then be near her. The maids that were supposed to care for her ended up caring about no more than themselves. Even Marcus viewed her as no more than a means to an end. Now that she has someone appreciating her… Zenna the elf had no idea how to respond.

“Water’s ready, come in,” the guardswoman popped the elf’s thought bubble and motioned for Zenna to approach. The elf wandered forward slowly, cautiously, as if someone had a spear to her back, pushing her towards a cliff. As she approached Alexis fought against her eyeballs but lost as they continually went down to the elven sack, seeing it pushed left and right when each corresponding womanly thigh pushed against it. The flaccid foot-long cock, thick as her wrist, was taken along for the ride on each step, and Sylvaini took note of the stretchiness of its flesh – she wondered how big it could get, and it began to light a fire between her legs. Zenna took full note of the guard’s prying eyes yet made no comment.

She reached the tub and put one leg over, cooing at its warmth. Given that she was only introduced to warm bathing recently, she still found it a thrilling experience each time – as if bathing in a hot spring or even a pool of magma. She decided to open up just a bit to the friendly guardswoman and relaxed herself. A tiny smile encroached on her face and she presented it to Alexis, who smiled back. Zenna slipped deeper inside until she was sitting on the floor, her back against the tub’s side. Her eyes came up to the guard, who was nearly foaming to get started.

“Now then, just sit there and let me do my best work. Gods, you don’t know how excited this gets me; the last time I cleaned someone was my mother. Sorry if I’m a bit rusty…”

Zenna laughed, “I’m sure you’ll take good care of me.”

The guardswoman most certainly took good, even excellent tender care of her friend. Taking her sweet time, Alexis cautiously poured water from a pitcher over the blue hair of the elf, watching it travel between each individual strand as if they were riverbeds. Running her hands through them, she marveled at its silky smoothness, as well as how straight it was. Each of the strands nearly seemed to grab at her when her digits ran through them. Shampooing it was a different measure, where the soap suds nearly seemed to fight each other in an effort to cling to her the longest. The more Alexis washed her hair, the brighter it grew, to the point that the candlelight was reflecting off them. Even after washing her hair once, Alexis went back two more times “for good measure” as she told the elf, but really – she was simply overjoyed at touching her friend. Basic human contact was something she had once taken for granted – yet she now deeply desired to experience it at every possible opportunity.

“This is so amazing,” the guard sighed out and reached for a brush to clean up Zenna’s strands, “your hair is so soft… any chance you could grow it out so I can make a sweater out of it?”

Zenna laughed, “I’d rather keep it on my head.”

Alexis pouted, “seriously? You’re so mean, girlie. Sometimes, you just have to…” the guard’s throat suddenly collapsed, and the brush she had been using fell to the floor with a clatter. A pitiful high-pitched squeak just barely made it from her mouth and down the elf’s pointy ears. Given how she was still holding onto the blue hair and shaking slowly, Zenna knew exactly what had happened. The smile that was on her face only moments ago now fell away into despair at what was happening. Still, she decided it best to kill the conversation as fast as she could.

“What is it?” the elf grumbled.

The guard gagged, “Z-Zenny… what is t-this?”

“What is what?” she answered dryly, as if trying to make Alexis lose interest.

“Y-your back… there’s scars all over your shoulder blades as if someone whipped you… s-so many of them… I can't even count… how did you get these? Who would dare do this to you…” the guard nearly felt tears fighting each other on their way out of her ducts, seeing the lattice of red showing brightly on Zenna’s back. Although they had darkened with age a bit, they could still be felt if someone were to run their fingers across the elf’s otherwise soft, flawless back. It looked almost as if someone scraped a group of asterisks across her skin. Each time the elf took a breath, they would expand and contract slowly. Marcus had seen these same scars the day he met Zenna yet made no comment. When Sienna saw them, she was hopelessly worried, yet Zenna was able to end that conversation easily. Now with the strong-willed guardswoman, she knew it would be a tougher battle.

“I don’t want to talk about them. Please move on.”

“N-no! Who hurt you!? P-please tell me!” Alexis started panicking, as if someone were going to bust into the bathroom at that moment and stab the both of them. She sat up a bit, as if protecting the elf with her own body. She already had enough scars; a few more wouldn’t hurt.

“Lexie, please… ignore them.”

“I… I just can’t! How can you say to ignore them? Who would treat you like this!? Did someone in the palace do this shit to you!? Was it the man who enslaved you!? Please, please just tell me who did this! I’ll go fucking get them right now!” the guard tensed her body to run faster than she ever had.

“Alexis, I said…”

“ZENNY!! JUST TELL ME WHO…!?”

“...my brother.”

Her throat. Her hands. Her mind. Every valve in her heart - they all seized shut at once. Alexis felt her blood run cold, imagining a maniacal, cackling laughter as an elf threw a whip across Zenna’s back while she was tied to a post. How the little woman sat there, bawling her eyes out as her skin was ripped into ribbons relentlessly. The sight was only compounded as she pictured the elf’s brother, the man who was supposed to protect his kin from all harm, was now the one acting out those harms. Even picturing such a scene made her nails cut the skin of her palms open – she blamed herself for not being there to protect her friend.

“H-how? Y-your brother? How could… how could he?”

The blue hair Alexis still held flailed and shifted as Zenna shook her head furiously, "I shouldn't have said that. I don't want to talk about this anymore. Move on now."

“How are you asking me to move on past this!? This is not something you can just…!”

“Alexis,” the elf growled and stared at the guard over her shoulder. This time, it was the guard who went silent as the fire blazing in Zenna’s eye commanded her to obey. “I said no. I don’t want to talk about it and that’s final. You told me you want me to be more ferocious, and here I am. Ignore them and move on or I’m done being bathed by you. Are we clear?” the elf asked, but it was more of an order than an inquiry. Alexis shuddered a bit as she buried her feelings and simply nodded in agreement. Zenna set her head forward again and the guard continued. She picked the brush back up, finished the elf’s hair before moving onto her body.

For a few minutes the pair sat in uncomfortable silence, except for the rubbing of Alexis’ sponge on the elf’s back and her quiet shifting on the floor. The elf felt a bit uneasy to be the one with the stronger voice, yet also felt strangely relieved someone had listened to her for once. As the guard diligently washed her back twice over, taking care over the elf’s scarred skin, she moved around to the front and began to softly pad the elf’s breasts. The feeling of them squash under her fingers was unlike anything she had ever experienced and she began to drool again. For one moment she glanced up at Zenna’s eyes and then darted her vision back to what she was doing.

“Tell me about your family,” the elf spoke suddenly. In that one moment they locked eyes it was clear both desperately needed some conversation to fill the air, lest the two go crazy from the maddening silence.

Alexis was grateful for the question and sighed, “ah, where’s this coming from?”

“Just something to talk about. You’ve told me about your husband a little and you mentioned your mom once or twice. It’s pretty obvious we’ve both avoided talking about our families over these last few weeks. Tell me about them, please.”

The guard nodded a bit as she moved down to wash the elf’s belly, “well, my dad died when I was young and I don't remember much about him. I have a brother, Jodie, who is a few years older than me. He and I got along well but he moved away years ago. The last time I saw him was when he came to my wedding to Samson,” she paused to laugh for a moment, “and I guess you know how that relationship ended up. Jodie and I used to write to each other every few months, but a few months now turned into a few years of silence between us. I need to see what he’s doing now. He had a wife with a kid on the way, the last I talked to him. I’m a pretty bad aunt if I’ve never met my own niece or nephew, huh?” she laughed defeatedly.

After that, Sylvaini fell into silence for a bit. She was more focused on washing the underside of Zenna’s breasts and was too busy marveling at how heavy they felt against her hand as she lifted them up. The ocean of virgin elf underboob made her drool in two lines this time as her mind emptied into a stupor. As Zenna watched from above while Alexis’ eyes went blank, she genuinely smiled at how the guard was enjoying herself – and for once, felt proud that her body was bringing someone happiness.

“What about your mom?” the elf pined.

The guard’s face fell a bit even as she continued playing with the elf’s doughy chest, “ahh… I actually lost her a few years ago.”

Zenna shifted under the guardswoman’s hands, “oh, Alexis… I’m so sorry.”

Alexis shook her head, “it’s alright, she was getting old. To be honest I think losing her is what really sent me down into a pit. After my dad died and my brother moved away, she was all I had. Even after Samson had left me and the country started going to shit she was still my rock. I could come visit her after a long day and cry into her chest as if I were just a kid still. She would rub my head and say how proud she was of me. Sometimes I would wash her just like I’m doing to you, now. As she got old she couldn't move much anymore so I had to help her more and more until one day her body finally gave out. After her funeral I dredged into Sonol’s bar and lost myself for a few weeks,” she shook her head, “fuck, a few years, honestly. Without her to hold onto I just started spiraling. That’s why I’m so afraid to lose you too, Zenny. I’m never going to get a chance with someone else ever again.”

The elf sent her hand down and touched Alexis’ cheek, wiping away the tears that had fallen down them, “she’s still proud of you. I know she is,” she said in a calming manner.

Alexis reached up and held the elf’s hand to her cheek for a moment and smiled at her, “I’m not sure if I believe you quite yet, but I’ll make sure she’ll be proud of me next time I see her.”

The two smiled at each other for a minute before Alexis returned to washing her friend. Moving on from her belly and chest she had Zenna raise her legs up so she could bathe them too. Marvelous was an understatement as the guardswoman admired her short but perfect pair. As she moved along their length, she pined back to the elf, “tell me about your family now.”

“My family?”

“I want to know about those who lived around my friend. Earlier you said ‘family of seven,’ so you should have at least a few things to tell me about them. Who all lived with you? Aunts and uncles?”

Zenna shook her head, “I’m the youngest of five children.”

Alexis paused for a moment and glanced up at her, “damn, dwarf daddy got around, huh?”

The elf laughed heartily, “he was always loyal to my mom. My oldest brother was fifteen years older than me. My parents actually had me really late in life. By that point they already had enough kids going around, but maybe I was just a bonus.”

The guard laughed back at her, “pretty good bonus, then. Tell me about them.”

“My parents were the product of an arranged marriage. Villages throughout the Hallowmire forest typically have clans or families that do such things to boost their social standing. My dad, Terre’nal, was stern and commanding. He was a natural-born leader everyone looked up to with a high-class family background. If anything, it was my mom Merri’bel who married up. She was always the nicest person you’d ever know and would give the shirt off her back to help someone. Whenever my siblings acted out and got punished by my dad, they would always run to her for comfort,” Zenna paused to think, “I guess I always ran to her, too. Up until recently she was the only person in the world I felt safe around.”

“Your mom must have been so beautiful to turn out a daughter like you,” Alexis complimented, making the elf blush, “now tell me about your siblings. I’ll need names with so many of them.”

Zenna scanned the ceiling, “well, my oldest brother, Zach’ariel, was a woodworker. Unusually tall and a handsome elf boy. He was married to a girl and he had two sons and a daughter.”

“So you’re an aunt too, huh?” Alexis quipped as she cleaned the elf’s toes.

This time the elf took a pause, “I’m not sure anymore. After my village was attacked, they killed most of us. I still don’t know who made it out or not. My parents are both gone because they defended the rest of us…” Zenna crushed her face a bit, “and they were old. No sense trying to enslave someone that aged. Do you think they take children as slaves, Lexie?” her voice weakened a bit.

The guard gently massaged Zenna’s toes but tried her best to refrain from eye contact, “I don’t know. Probably. They’re young. No sense in…” she shook her head, “fuck, I’m really sorry, Zenny. I don’t want to think about it. Can we move on?”

Zenna sniffled back tears as she felt interested in moving on as well, “okay… umm… my second sibling was my sister Evan’gila. She was kind of short but had blonde hair and blue eyes that attracted men like magnets. She was so beautiful and could sing like an angel, so of course the boys were always fighting over her. Evan was actually engaged to one of them right when we were stolen away. In all the chaos… I don’t know what happened to her.”

Alexis wasn’t sure how to respond, so she just nodded and waited for the elf to continue.

“Then there were the twins who came after her – my sister Molli’han and my brother Nerra’zara. Molli was pregnant with her first child and my brother was too much of a ruffian to ever settle down with someone. He would have rather spent his days climbing trees or stealing rather than impressing someone. Nerra would always be scolded by my father, and then go right back to his mischievous ways. Molli tried her best to steer him straight but he was just a lost cause.”

The guard laughed as she continued working on the elf's second leg, "good on her, twins should always look out for each other more than anything." Sylvaini paused for a moment as her eyebrows scrunched, "hey, why does everyone in your family have a different kind of name than you?"

The elf opened her mouth to give the answer, but then just laughed instead, "being the youngest means my parents got lazy. They were too busy dealing with all my other siblings to bother with me. Especially Nerra… so much of a handful he was almost as loathed around the village as I was," she laughed again despite herself.

As she finished, she and Alexis met eyes. The guard seemed to have stopped washing her and was instead communicating through eyesight alone. Although she felt pained at admitting it, her heart convinced her to simply whisper, “yes. It was Nerra who did it… if you just have to know,” she snarled.

Alexis stood up from beside the tub and leaned in to encase Zenna’s head with her arms. As she pushed the elf into her bosom she spoke softly into her hair, “I am never going to hurt you, Zenna. That is my promise to you.”

“Lexie…”

“No, fuck that. I’ll do you one better,” she leaned back and stared so closely into Zenna's fiery searchlights their their noses kissed, “I will make sure no one ever hurts you again. How does that sound?”

A feeling erupted in the elf’s heart, but it was not something she could describe. It was twisting, but also holding, like a mother bear protecting her young. Her eyes wanted to throb, but she held them back and smiled instead.

“I… I think I would like that, Ms. Sylvaini.”

“Hey now,” Alexis scrunched her face, “don’t be calling me that… I’m not my mother,” Alexis laughed, causing Zenna to follow suit, “anyway, while you were talking I finished cleaning you. Must be some of my best work, even. Go ahead and hop out, and you’ll find some towels over there,” the guardswoman motioned to the side. Zenna nodded and stood up slowly, yet each of her movements were closely calculated and memorized deep within the guard’s mind. From how her overly-feminine body swayed to how the water clung to her so tightly, to even how her hair perfectly framed her face – Sylvaini nearly shot up and grabbed the elf with how beautiful she was.

As the sopping-wet elf waltzed across the bathroom to a pile of towels to dry herself, she heard the guard begin to undress behind her, evidenced by the loud clang of whenever one of her armor’s pieces fell to the floor. The amount of buckles and latches to keep the contraction in place mesmerized the elf like a symphony as each piece fell into an ever-growing pile at Alexis’ feet. Yet the elf’s mind finally clicked and she stared over her shoulder at the half-naked guard, “w-wait Alexis, what are you doing?”

The guard stared at her blankly, “taking my clothes off?” she answered sarcastically, as if the answer should be obvious.

“W-why?”

“Because this is my house? I can be naked in my own living quarters, yeah?”

“B-but why in front of me?”

“Because I need to bathe, too? I just did you first because you reeked, you filthy little elf,” Alexis spoke in a mischievous tone, making Zenna blush and turn away from her. Suddenly she began to realize how defenseless she was, naked and wet in someone’s bathroom as the person watched her intently. With a renewed fervor she began drying herself more rapidly. Minutes went by as she tenderly patted herself dry while the guard behind her began to breathe raggedly.

“Gods… you have a fantastic ass, Zenny,” a voice suddenly spoke, making Zenna squeal.

Her face reddened as she spun around rapidly to Alexis, whose eyes followed the ocean of elf flesh as it bounced around, “w-w-w-what!?” Zenna stammered, even as her breasts and genitals continued rocking side to side.

“Your ass. I’m jealous. It looks big and plump and I couldn’t stop staring. You must be very comfortable sitting with that cushion you're always carrying around. Gods, you really are too gorgeous… it’s not fair at all. If I was even half as beautiful as you are…” Alexis motioned to her own naked body. It was perfectly adequate for a woman of the early thirties. Her breasts were not too big, but not too small with just a hint of sag. There were light wrinkles across her entire skin, which had marks in some places – gifts from violent encounters. Her legs were a bit thin for her shape, but she still had decent muscle tone through her chest and arms, so she could defend herself in most situations. Her womanhood was hidden as the guard held her legs together, yet her foot seemed to shift slowly as she gazed upon the elf.

Still with a reddened face Zenna responded, “w-well, I think you’re very pretty, Lexie. Your body is very nice. You should c-compliment yourself more.”

“Ahhh…” the guard swooned, falling against the tub loudly, “w-wow… sorry… like I said, being complimented by you is an absolute honor… my heart thumps just from you looking at me… b-be careful with your words… they’re so strong when you use them just right.”

Zenna smiled, “you are welcome then,” she nodded as she set down the towel. With her newly-dried body she began to move out of the bathroom, “I’ll see you soon, Lexie.”

“I look forward to it. Make sure you’re ready for me, my precious little elf,” the guard answered more succulently than a succubus. Although she wanted desperately to shudder, Zenna held it in until she had left the bathroom. After all this talking and prep work, she still knew that look that peeped out from behind Alexis’ eyes. She knew that voice that was hidden beneath her tone. She knew that body language as it marionetted how the guardswoman moved.

After all this, Zenna knew full well the guard was buttering her up for what was to come.

Her head hung a bit low as she meandered into Alexis’ bedroom. It was sparsely decorated with a messy bed and two side tables. Off to one side there was a table with a single chair and a rack of the guardswoman’s clothes. Unsure of what to do, Zenna neglected to light the nearby candles and instead settled for the moonlight coming through a window over the bed. Minutes later, Alexis came in and found Zenna sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her with fiery yet cautious eyes. The moonlight emanating from behind her turned her blue hair white and gave her a holy aura when the light glistened off her skin. The way she was leaned over, her enormous breasts covered her belly and her genitals obscured much of her legs. Alexis picked up on how uncomfortable Zenna looked, being so nude.

“Sorry, I guess you can borrow some of my clothes,” the guard spun around and began digging through the rack of linens behind her. Given that the guard was taller yet far thinner than the elf, she had difficulty discerning what might cover her appropriately. She picked up one shirt that seemed overwhelmingly large and decided to give it a try.

“Here you go, try this on,” Alexis tossed the shirt at Zenna over her back. Behind her, she could hear the elf putting the shirt on as she picked out some clothes for herself. The guard shimmied her own pants up her legs and then put a shirt on over her arms, popping her head through the collar. She patted herself so the clothes would mat to her body and wiggled a bit to be more comfortable.

“Umm… Alexis? I uh… I don’t know about this shirt…” came a mousey voice behind her back.

“What about it?” she asked, spinning in place to see the elf’s blue scalp staring at her.

Zenna’s eyes were focused down at her chest, watching the shirt Alexis provided her be hopelessly stretched out by her bosom. Both orbs pulled the fabric unto bursting, each seam screaming in absolute agony as they tried to keep from breaking. Her nipples, although small, poked visibly through the cottony material. Given how immense the girl’s chest was, the shirt only came partway down her breasts – providing Alexis with a delicious view of her underboob and belly. Each breath the girl took in stretched the fabric audibly. Even lightly shifting her arms caused small tears.

Zenna awaited the guardswoman’s comment, yet it never came. The elf looked up to see Alexis’ eyes spinning like spirals, her mouth open and visibly watering as she imagined herself suckling the elf. Her brown bob of hair rolled side-to-side as blood no longer reached her brain. It took every ounce of willpower the guardswoman could coerce into existence to not run over and not worship every inch of the elf then and there. Instead, she slowly came down from her high and wiped the drool from her face. She sauntered over to Zenna and patted her head in an apologetic manner, “hah, sorry about that… guess you’ll have to go naked. I have nothing bigger for you. Especially for downstairs. Hope you like the fresh air.”

The elf smiled, “it’s okay… I’m used to clothes not fitting me, anyway,” Zenna attempted to pull her arms back through the shirt as she tried to undress herself, but the shirt finally had enough and ripped a massive tear from the collar down to the arm’s seam. What remained of it fell into a pitiful pile down at Zenna’s waist. Blushing redder than a tomato, the elf pulled it off in utter embarrassment and handed it back to Alexis.

“S-sorry… ruined your shirt…”

The guard's scarred eye twitched, "w-well… you gave me quite a show, so I’ll forgive you. After trying to fit over your girls there, it was too stretched for me anyway. Move over,” the guard commanded, tossing aside the shirt and flopping heavily onto the bed. All the exhaustion that had built up over these last few hours suddenly came at once and she slipped under the covers. Alexis stared at Zenna, who took her sweet time in sliding under the covers next to her. Her nude and heavy body sunk deeply into the guard’s mattress.

Both women sat their heads upon a pillow and stared at each other in silence for over a minute, as if waiting for the other to say something first. Both of them were thinking the same thing, but neither wanted to act first.

After this trend continued for seemingly forever, the elf could take no more and asked with a gulp, “w-well?”

“Well, what?” the guard answered with confidence.

Zenna’s eyes, illuminated by the moonlight over them, danced around nervously, “d-do you… um… want to… get… started?”

Alexis blinked, “started with what?”

Flaming eyes travelled back into Alexis own pair, and the elf quietly asked, “s-sex?”

The guard had to force her heart to keep beating as her brain digested the elf’s guttural question. Every fiber of her being was internally screaming to jump Zenna then and there and bury herself in bodily contact so wild and so repulsive it should never be witnessed. Hairs on every inch of her body stood on end and she had to keep from sweating through her own clothes. The very, very empty hole between her legs nearly threatened to implode if it meant being stuffed. It convulsed back and forth and readied itself to spew copious amounts of lubricant in order to house the elf’s godlike cock. Even her tongue wanted to explode out from behind her teeth and taste everything Zenna had to offer. Every piece of flesh. Every liquid. Every bloody, gory detail of her immaculate body.

Yet despite all that, Alexis simply gave Zenna a disinterested look and bluntly said, “nah.”

Confusion completely conquered the elf’s pale face, “but… isn’t that why… we’re here?”

“No? It’s way too late at night anyway; we’re both exhausted. Can’t we just sleep?”

“I… I don’t understand… you brought me to your house… bathed me… gave me so many compliments… put me in your bed naked… and you just want to sleep?”

Alexis nodded in disagreement, “Zenny, did you really think I brought you home because I wanted to fuck you? Surely you don't see me as being so shallow!”

“Umm… y-yeah… yeah I did think so. W-well… not that you were shallow… but that everyone wants me to share my body with them…”

“Well… maybe I do also…” she slid closer to the elf with a devilish look on her face, “maybe I do want to fuck. Want to fuck good. Long. Hard. Deeeeeeep,” she growled as she leaned in closer and closer to the elf’s face, making the girl shudder, “maybe I want to fuck until I don’t think I could ever walk again. Maybe I want to fuck until this bed breaks, and then the floor beneath it, and finally the whole building comes down as you and I fuck into a frenzy so powerful it burns the whole city to cinders,” she came impossibly close to the elf – so close in fact, that all Zenna could see was that crazy maniacal gaze in Alexis’ eyes staring back at her. So close in fact, that both women could hear the other's heart pound like a thousand bass drums at once. So close in fact, their skin had become one, single, inseparable entity.

Then, Alexis dropped her head suddenly down onto the elf’s boob, using it as a doughy pillow that conformed around her skull. “But not tonight. Tonight, I just want to sleep here on your chest while you hold me tight. Is cuddling enough for you, girlie?”

Although clearly stunned and still apprehensive, Zenna relaxed a bit as she realized the guardswoman had been stringing her along, “oh… sorry… that’s fine…”

The guard picked up light hints of disappointment in the elf’s tone, “ah, sorry if I upset you by not putting out on the first night, my horny little elf.”

Not only could the guard see Zenna’s entire body go red, but she heard her heart begin to pound so heavily it resonated through the entire breast she was pressed up against, “w-wait no! I’m not…”

“It’s alright, Zenny. Our time will come. Let’s just sleep for now, yeah?” the guard asked, but really she was answering her own question by pulling Zenna’s arms up around her body so she would be confined to the elven boob all night long. Having this woman so close to her breast awoke a set of feelings inside the elf – feelings she would one day come to see as her maternal instinct. Those feelings told her to hold the guard tightly so she would feel protected and nurtured, making her eyelids run heavy. Content, Zenna’s eyes began to shut also.

“Good night, little elf,” Alexis whispered as she fell asleep at an alarming pace.

“Good night, Alexis,” Zenna whispered back.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

What the hell do you think you’re doing?

Its voice carried such a growly tone it could have cracked stone. It stared down at the defenseless woman, her blue hair shining bright as a sun, covering her top while the elf herself was curled into a tight ball. Its nails dug deeply into its palms at the mere sight of her. The pitch black surrounding the both of them only highlighted the girl’s features to an even more dramatic degree – pale and baby soft skin with her generous features forcing both her arms and legs apart. Pointy ears stuck out from her strands just enough to split a few hairs. As it spoke to her, she only dove her skull deeper into herself to avoid hearing its words. How retched and pitifully weak she was as she tried to shy away. At least the elf was quiet – it hated when she cried out. Yet it still demanded answers.

In disbelief, it snarled and shook its head back and forth, why are you here? With her? What makes you think she’ll be any different, you stupid elf?

The only response the girl gave was a shudder, a whimper, and an even tighter ball as she nearly started imploding from how tightly she wound herself. Furious, it growled loudly to grab her attention and thoughts of striking the elf as hard as it could filled its mind. It could even yank the chains that bound the girl, throwing her around as if she weighed nothing at all. Such attacks have worked before – keeping the woman obedient and malleable to its desires – yet lately these assaults were becoming less and less fruitful with each attempt, as if the elf were slowly building up a resistance to its painful ventures. Knowing that physical attacks would do little to deter the girl only infuriated it further – yet it had far more dangerous weapons hidden away in its arsenal.

It stomped its foot, surely you don’t believe that old crone. How she smiles at you. How she treats you with respect. How she says she’ll protect you. How she tries to tug at your heartstrings at every opportunity. How opening up your heart, even just a little, is all she needs to sneak inside and plant those seeds of trust she’ll just end up ripping out and dancing all over as if they meant nothing. It’s happened before and will only happen again. Did you not learn your lesson the first time? Why are you even trying?

“Please stop,” the girl finally mumbled through the prodigious flesh of her bosom. Her voice was so frail the beat of a butterfly’s wing could shatter it. Her appendages shifted heavily as she tried to eliminate any and all bubbles of air to become even tinier. The shackles around her wrists, ankles, neck and more all shifted as they led back to its hands. It moved to speak for a moment, but then simply raised its lips when it heard the impenetrable walls surrounding the two of them shudder a bit. Over the years they had grown so tall, not even it knew their full extent. For the longest while it was grateful for this – however, it failed to ever consider they may someday collapse under their own weight. It buried these thoughts and continued to assault the little elf.

She’s playing you like an instrument, or even a child to a doll. You’re nothing more than her latest conquest. The woman is a whore hunting down flesh like an animal, and nothing more. She’s cleaning you up so she can use you at your best and wrenching your heart so you’ll give her everything you have. The special treatment, the bathing, the showing of applause and compliments – that woman is a snake whispering secrets down your pointy ears until she’s filled you with lies.

“Alexis isn’t like that. She’s different,” the girl whimpered, yet at the edge of her tone was an edge sharper than before. It picked up on this change and redoubled its efforts to put her down.

She is not. She is a liar and that is all she will ever be. Don’t you see that hungry look lurking behind her eyes? How her mind only focuses on what she sees and not what she hears? The sight of you ignites her. Her heart is empty as she chooses to only feed her mind with the thoughts of what you can do to her. She could never care less about you if she tried. Stop trying to put her on a pedestal, you’ll only end up getting hurt again.

“She… is… different,” the girl shot back again with more force. Her head turned just enough to let it know she was coming out of her shell a bit. On one hand, that let it know it was working into the girl’s cracks – but on the other, something was happening that angered it to no end. Somewhere, that girl’s strength was building, and it had to knock her back into place before her strength exceeded its own.

The woman is just like the rest of them. Just another face in the crowd. Just another bad dream in a sea of nightmares. A blip that you want to reach out and touch, only to find how cold it will leave you in the end.

“No!” the girl turned more so one of her fiery eyes was visible, “she is different! Alexis and I are the same, even! We both need each other!”

That is her game, you stupid elf! You’re falling for the same old tricks again! A few honeyed words and you melt right into her arms! How have you not learned your lesson already!? You should be able to see better than anyone that whore is just like…!

The elf turned even more as her eye blazed brightly, “don’t you dare say…!”

She is just like HIM!!

Finally, the elf had enough and spun around as rapidly as she could and stood in the same motion. Her heavy body swung out wide, her breasts and genitals having a mind of their own as they tried to keep pace with the rest of her. With the many shackles binding her clacking loudly, the elf leaned right up to its and snarled right into its eyes.

Its eyes, which perfectly matched the elf’s. The same fiery red glow. The same unfathomably gorgeous face surrounding them. The same long, light blue hair surrounding that. Both of them now stood so close to one another that their prodigious bodies touched all over. Breasts compressed together, both suppressing the other’s size with the lack of room between them. Even their foreheads were nearly glued together, as if trying to read the other’s thoughts. With both of them frustrated endlessly with the other, there should be hot breaths caressing each of their facades. Yet, there was no feeling between them, as if both women were touching nothing more than thin air. Heavy chains which bound the one woman hung heavily down both of their bodies now.

“Do not ever compare Alexis to him! He was…!”

He was the very same as that woman is now! How can you not hear yourself defending her so adamantly!? Are you already housebroken to your new master!? How can you fall for the very same tricks he used!? Where in that pathetic little mind have you convinced yourself she is any different than him!

“She is different! She is!” the elf barked loudly as she tried to cover up her doubts, “Alexis is my friend! She is telling me the truth and she has no reason to lie to me! Why can you not accept she wants the best for me, and I want to see her stop hurting herself also! We both fill the holes in each other’s hearts and I’m tired of listening to your words control me!” the elf screamed out, slamming down the shackles on her arms. As if reacting from a shockwave, the walls around them shuddered more, and a few select pieces even fell down. It could only hope the elf was not privy to what was happening around them as her own screaming covered up these sounds. This genuinely was its final chance to stop her before she took control, and it had to act now.

“Alexis does not want to control me! She wants me to be with her! She wants to be happy! She wants me to be happy! She wants…!”

SHE WANTS THIS! it shrieked, reaching out and grabbing hold of the chain bound around the elf’s neck. It yanked down hard on it until the elf fell off her feet and plummeted forward. Her face harshly smacked into the grotesque masculine appendage jutting from its crotch. Before the elf could pull herself up, it took both of its hands and slammed them down into the back of her head, forcing the elf to nearly drown in its flesh.

This is what she wants! This! THIS! it screamed as it slammed the elf into its cock again. Although there was no sense of smell or even touch, the girl could not help but feel as if she was being smothered against the veiny mass. Can’t you even hear her spell it all out for you!? She just told you she wants you to fuck her! That’s all she ever wanted from you was to be fucked! She kissed you as nothing more than foreplay and it opened your lock like a skeleton key! She showers you with praise as nothing more than to whet her own libido! That whore will do nothing more than drain you and then put you right back in the trash where she found you – with all the other unwanted things!

The elf’s meager muscles were pitifully outmatched as she tried to escape its grasp. Her muffled cries were lost as they vibrated along the cock’s skin as its miasma flooded down all her nerves. It watched on with soaring, vigorous content as the girl was put back into her place. The once-quaking walls surrounding the both of them shored up their defenses some and returned to their previous strength – making it cackle loudly.

Once she gets a taste of you, she’ll find all her efforts rewarded! She’ll find that you’ve been put on this plane for nothing more than to be tossed around, stepped on, used, and taken for granted! Why do you think they all hate you for stepping out of line!? Playthings should never have a mind of their own, and you most certainly have done nothing to deserve happiness! Not with her, with him, not with anyone else!

The elf could do nothing but wail loudly as she was beaten into submission, a feeling that electrified its own nerves. It continued to cackle loudly as the walls surrounding them only grew endlessly.

Stop trying to convince yourself otherwise, you stupid elf! You’re nothing more to her than a…!

Zenna awoke with a jolt. She found her lungs gasping for air despite how plentiful it was around her. A thin line of sweat cascaded down her forehead and into her eyes. As she blinked and slowly came down from her high, the elf was able to remind herself where she was. It was morning now, with a heavenly orange glow coming through the window. Particles of dust were highlighted by its rays as it painted the wall on the room’s other end. Acting as an alarm clock for the entire city, whenever a wave of this healing light caressed a city block, its inhabitants would arise from bed and begin their day. She could hear a town crier down the street had gotten up on his soapbox to preach the morning news. Carts rolled by and horses whinnied. A flock of birds chirped outside the open windows as a breeze intruded into the dank apartment. The abhorrent stench from the night before still lingered, but it was still a vast improvement from the previous day.

Despite how she had slept, Zenna was still exhausted. At the very least she took joy in the fact of there being a genuine roof over her head, and comfortable sheets holding up her form. Being so exposed these past few weeks were torturous at the least – and dangerous at the most. She had thought about it some – how Alexis had shown such an animated response to finding out how the elf had been homeless and hiding away from the world. At first it had scared and worried her, yet now she realized the guardswoman might have had some truth to her words. Being out there, alone and vulnerable, only compounded her feelings on how the world had thrown her aside as if she meant nothing. Being torn from her hateful yet familiar home only to be tossed across the globe like a die across a tabletop, only to land in a city so vast and unknown it made her want to run in hide, it could be no wonder why she was so afraid to be hiding like a rat in an alley.

In a way, she was grateful to the guard for at least providing security. Whether Alexis harbored nefarious intentions for the elf or not was a pill made easier to swallow – given the fact that the guardswoman was just a single person – rather than an entire universe of unknowns to contend with. Tilting her head down some, the elf could see the guard had barely, if at all, moved from when she fell asleep. Alexis remained steadfast on Zenna’s bosom, her skull making the elven breast conform around her head while her dark brown hair contrasted heavily to her own pale flesh. Every few moments she would let out a hot breath that tickled the nipple on Zenna’s other breast.

The scene made Zenna smile. How serene and peaceful it was – two people infatuated with each other, sharing a bed while the world quietly worked around them. Her left arm was trapped under the weight of the taller woman, yet the elf still had access to her other appendage. She took it up and lightly ran her little fingers through Alexis’ brown locks while she slept. Merri’bel, the elf’s loving mother, used to hold her beautiful little daughter in the same way, consoling her after she had been beaten and bullied. It truly was the safest place in the world for her, and how she wished she could spend every moment of her life in that position. Zenna wondered if Alexis felt the same way, and was using the elf as a surrogate mother to have that protective feeling envelop her.

With that thought in mind, her eyes shut, and her plush red lips began to slowly move before she had a chance to stop herself.

Hush now, don't you whine,

Rest your head, weary child of mine.

The sins of the world will laugh at you,

Devils and demons seeking to lead you astray.

But as long as we see the sun's golden hue,

And the gods’ voices never seek to betray,

We know that our hearts will light our way.

So hush now, don't you whine,

Rest your head, weary child of mine.

Finishing, her red eyes opened slowly to see Alexis’ own brown eyes bugging out wildly at her. Or, more specifically, her overinflated pupils as they encompassed her once-white orbs. Her mouth throbbed heavily, either in fear or sheer disbelief, the elf could not be certain. In her own surprise the elf felt her breathing slow and her heart rate grow inversely. It was only now she considered that Alexis had been very much awake this entire time. Both women stared at each other, as if they were nothing more than little children caught with their hand in the cookie jar. At the very least Zenna caught herself and stopped stroking the guardswoman’s hair. 

The elf was, of course, embarrassed and a heavy red tint came up into her cheeks as she struggled to make her mouth move, “o-oh no… Alexis I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean to wake you.”

The guard shook her head back and forth, “n-no… you didn’t wake me up… I’ve been up for a while. But you were so beautiful sleeping here I didn’t want to dare wake you up myself. And your chest is so comfortable… why the hell would I move?” she laughed a little.

Zenna’s lips went up a bit, using the humor to unwind the situation some, “oh, well, thank you for that.”

“But still…” the guard shifted, taking her head up off the elf’s bosom until she was directly upside down atop the lying woman. In this position, she was able to bring her face right up to Zenna’s and shifted her whole body closer to speak more clearly, “what was that? What were you just saying there?”

Zenna blushed more, “that was a song my mother used to sing to me… seeing you cuddled up on my chest reminded me of it…”

“N-no, no!” the guard leaned even closer until their noses were touching, “not the song, the language!” she chided the elf.

Being caught up in the moment, Zenna did not even realize what she had done. It was an act so unbelievably unremarkable to her, the elf neglected to think what someone outside the village she grew up at might think. What would fail to raise even the slightest of eyebrows now had the guardswoman completely at a loss. The elf was so ingratiated with the little song she had sung – she had forgotten which language she was even singing it in.

She laughed a bit, “that was my mother tongue. In my village we all had to learn how to speak it. Our elders taught it was how we could speak and pray to the gods. I never did that, but my mother would use that language whenever she worshipped, or whenever she was singing songs to me and my siblings. My sister, Evan’gila, was always praised for her ability to sing and was sometimes chosen to lead ceremonies with her voice.”

With each word, the guard’s eyes grew and glistened more as her mind pictured the little blue woman up on a stand singing instead of her sister. There was no way in this world she could have a more beautiful voice than Zenna. When the elf’s lips first began moving and lulling out those little words for her human ears to devour – Alexis genuinely believed she had passed on, and an angel had come along to console her on her way to the afterlife.

She sniffled, “you have such a beautiful voice, Zenny… I don’t know what else to say. And your mother tongue is so beautiful, how the words flow so easily, and each tone fits together like a puzzle… why did you never tell me you were bilingual?”

Zenna shrugged under Alexis’ weight, “I never thought about it until now. I was so used to speaking and hearing it back home, but I was starting to forget about it after I was taken away. It’s only by luck the common tongue was used for everyday speech, otherwise there would be no way for me to understand you,” she giggled, “but with my village scattered across the world now, it’s hard to say how many of us are left. I might be one of the last people alive who can speak it.”

Before she could react, the guard began frantically grabbing at Zenna’s body and using it to hoist herself right up so unbelievably close to the elf’s pale face that the two facades were threatening to melt together. The middle-aged woman’s weight became even more pronounced as her entire hardened form dragged across Zenna’s considerably more malleable shape. Alexis’ heartrate exploded against the elf’s breast while she hyperventilated so quickly it was difficult to for her to begin speaking.

“T-teach me! Teach me! I’ll help you preserve it! W-we can preserve it together!” she smiled wildly at the proposition; her face filled with such childlike whimsy it took Zenna aback. The guardswoman panted heavily like an exasperated dog, nearly drooling over the elf while she awaited an answer.

She gulped, “really? You would want to…”

“YES!” the guard yelled over her and stretched her smile even wider, “of course I would help you do that! It can be our own secret little way of communicating! Teach me! Teach me!” she begged again as if she genuinely were a child pleading with her parent.

How much heart the guard had made the elf’s soar in tandem with her. The thought of being someone’s teacher, to have knowledge that someone else wanted to ingest – it was a position she had never imagined being in. That warming feeling spreading out from her core seeped into the guard, who only melted further into her pale flesh. Yet, a mischievous tone managed to take hold of her.

She rolled her eyes to one side and smirked, “I don’t know… a whole language? That sounds like a lot of work… I don’t know if I have the patience for that…”

“Please! I’ll be your best student!” the guard whined and took her fingers off the elf, wrapping them together as if praying for Zenna to change her mind.

Out of the corner of her eye, the elf gave her a sly look, “maybe someday, little guard. Maybe someday.”

Alexis huffed and leaned back, snarling playfully at the same time, “I’ll wring that gorgeous tongue out of you someday, elf. But still… you can at least teach me the lyrics! What you were singing made me feel so… incredible! As if your voice melted all the world’s troubles out of my soul. I’ve never felt so wonderful in my life after hearing you sing.”

“The lyrics?” the elf raised her eyebrows at her, “it’s nothing special. It’s just a tale for children, more than anything.”

She pouted, “boo… you’re no fun. Anyway, now that you’re finally awake, it’s really time to get the hell up. Holding in my piss for a whole day makes me feel as if I have to explode,” she laughed as she slowly unwound herself from the elf’s body, “you should thank me for not disturbing you, so you could sleep longer.”

Zenna compressed her face, “a whole day? What do you mean?”

Standing next to the bed, it was only now as Alexis gazed down upon the woman stretched across her sheets that she realized she had left out a key detail. She laughed a bit at how clueless she had left Zenna, “oh, did I not tell you? You slept clean through yesterday! Literally all day! I was starting to get worried you’d never wake up, but you were so beautiful with the sun going across your sleeping face I didn’t dare try and shake you! You must have been more exhausted than I was, and I felt like I was hibernating!” she whooped loudly.

The elf’s eyes and mouth bugged out at her, “s-so I slept for…!”

“…longer than it takes for the planet to spin around!” the guard cackled even more at how helpless the elf was. Zenna could only watch in amazement as Alexis giggled for such a length of time, she could hear the guard wheezing even after she left the room.

…

Leaving Alexis to do her morning duties, Zenna laid in her bed for a few minutes longer, soaking in the feeling of home enveloping her. It was the first time in months she genuinely felt as if she belonged there – rather than a cage, or a hotel with an unfamiliar man, a castle so gargantuan and lavish it could be nothing more than a dream, or a slimy, rat-infested alleyway that may as well have been digesting her with how gross it was. To remind herself that this tiny yet comforting home was real, she gripped into the sheets once more before standing. Only as she stood there, the morning breeze kissing her pale skin, did she remember how naked she was – and how her many endowments were left hanging for any peering eyes to inspect.

Strangely, it did not feel as uncomfortable as she once remembered, being so exposed. She looked down at herself and shook from side to side, yet felt less disgusted than normal when she saw her body move. Where was that fear she once experienced? Zenna could not find it in herself to bother hiding away and instead strode out into the guard’s living room.

Oh, wow… was her first thought, her nose crinkling at the sight. She had thought that Alexis’ apartment was bad in the moonlight, but now that the sun was beaming through the open windows, her living quarters were hideous. Truly, disgustingly hideous. Piles and piles of clothes, tools, books, and endless nick-nacks covered the floor like tile. Half-eaten foods and spilled drinks filled in the cracks where the trash failed to cover. There were two couches facing each other with a coffee table between them, but all three pieces of furniture were hardly visible under all the refuse. Glancing down each time she took a step, Zenna wondered if she had unknowingly stepped in something the previous night. Her bare feet worked double time to avoid touching something too squishy for he liking. Working her way towards the center of the room, she wiped that crinkled look off her face as Alexis came out of the bathroom. 

Brown eyes scrolled over the filth she had accumulated over the years before they settled on the elven beauty before them, “sorry the place is still such a mess.”

Zenna smiled some, “you could have spent yesterday cleaning, yet you stayed in bed with me. That was your choice, Lexie!”

She took her hand up and nervously scratched the back of her head, “I still feel like a piece of shit for having you see how I live. I’ll pick up a few things after breakfast.” She gave the elf an inquisitive gaze, “you are hungry, right?”

Hungry? Famished? Maybe even closer to flat-out starvation is what the elf felt as the guard’s words rolled over her. How long had it been since nourishment last caressed the elf’s plump lips? Too long, her body answered for her with an oversized gurgle from her belly. “Guess that answers that,” the guard spoke, surprised by the sound, “just sit tight and I’ll see if I even have anything in the cupboard.”

Even as she spoke, Zenna was only half-listening as her eyes glazed over the filth before her. About the only thing missing from this pigsty was the actual pigs. It reminded her of her forest home again, how her siblings and their friends and her nieces and nephews would trash the house before going about their day. Since both Zenna and her mother spent most days at home, maintenance became their duty. With all the generosity the guard had showed her these past few days, how could she go without returning the favor?

Her eyes came back up, “sit tight? I’d rather dig you out of this mess you’ve made. How can we eat in peace with all this trash?”

Alexis scoffed sarcastically, “what? You? Clean? I couldn’t ask you to…”

“… you don’t have to ask because I’m offering!” the elf cut in cheerfully. She smacked her fist into her opposing palm for effect – yet the guard barely noticed as she became fixed upon the wave of flesh that resulted from Zenna’s action. “I’m very good at cleaning, mind you!”

The guard set her lips straight and nodded in disbelief. Singing? Cleaning? Zenna seemed to have hidden skills coming out of the woodwork this morning. She wasn’t one to stop such a cheerful person and put her hands up, “the floor is yours, girlie. Literally. Get it all up,” she humorously barked as she ducked into the kitchen.

…

Salted meats and almost-rotten eggs soon graced the guard’s stove as she began working. Slicing the flesh into bits and mashing the poultry came easy – given this was a meal hardly different than any she would normally eat. It was cheap and lasted generously in her pantry, so why wouldn’t she eat the same meal daily? The only real difference was the crowd she was feeding. Normally it would only be herself, yet today she had a very special guest. As the food was heating up, Alexis glanced over her shoulder at the elf. Zenna seemed to be making a surprising amount of progress on the guard’s lack of cleanliness. She moved almost rhythmically as a trained dancer, gliding from pile to pile and setting apart what was keepable and what needed to be burned. On occasion the elven woman would pause to mumble to herself about some discovery found amongst the filth, as if discovering an ancient treasure.

Alexis turned fully now, resting her weight on the counter behind her to inspect the elf more diligently. The more she watched the elf move, the less capable she was to stop herself; Zenna was far too fulfilling of a meal to be eaten in one sitting. That unbelievable hair and skin along with her buxom bosom made her wonder how anyone could possibly hate her. The elf could serve as a template created by the gods as to what any woman wished to be. Her gargantuan flesh, barely capable of stillness, bounced wildly as it was exposed to the open air. The eroticism of her simply moving was nearly too much to handle. How much sensation could be stuffed into one little woman?

Clearly, the answer was nearly limitless as Alexis continued to be enraptured by Zenna. As the reason for her treatment bounced heavily from thigh to thigh came into view, the guardswoman struggled to fill her lungs with enough fuel to stand upright. Each time she saw the elf’s godlike cock, it only seemed to grow. Those stretched-taut balls of hers must be each filled with enough seed to shame what any man would be able to give her in a lifetime. Each of her flaccid veins may as well be the size of cocks she had once serviced – yet they were now assembled together to form an ultimate tool of pleasure and prowess. Seeing such a weapon of destruction attached to such a gorgeous woman made Alexis’ toes curl across the floor.

As she looked down at her toes, it was only now she saw her hand had been rubbing her flesh dangerously close to her snatch. The pathetically flimsy fabric separating her digits from her womanhood immediately became hated in her mind. How dare it bar her from igniting her nerves. Placing more weight against the counter, she gripped it with one hand while her other moved right into her folds. She struggled not to gasp at the touch while a feeling that had been building inside her for weeks was slowly taking over. Ever since she had met the elf, she had become less and less sensical to what was around her.

From that first night her eyes were given the gift of the elf’s façade, she wanted her. Gods, she wanted her. That hot, fleshy touch of ecstasy that exploded up her fingertips as the elf touched her made Alexis nearly melt into the young woman then and there. Over those weeks she grew to knew the elf, and with the lessening alcohol in her system – it was all quickly being replaced with sheer desire. The guard had been playing coy about the elf, pretending to be confused about why people had treated her so. Yet, Sylvaini also knew she would never say out loud what she was really thinking.

She wanted the elf, too. Needed her, even. Her inability to stop herself from fantasizing about Zenna made her blush with shame. Even as she continued fingering herself through her pants, and how poorly it made her feel as to who was inspiring her to perform such acts, she couldn’t help but think how long it had been since these feelings pounded through her veins.

The last time she had allowed carnal sensations to flow freely was also the last time she had opened herself up to a stranger. Under the might of Zenna’s prowess, Alexis couldn’t even remember his name. He seemed so pathetic now, with his muscled frame, fine-trimmed beard, gangly teeth and beady eyes - Alexis had pegged him as nothing more than another ruffian when he started hitting on her one night she had been binging at Sonol’s bar.

Above the table, she was barely interested in hearing his words, let alone look at him as he continued making moves. But under the wooden surface – her fingers digging into the fabric of her pants while her legs rubbed together told a different story. Gods, she wanted him the moment his lips started moving. That sound of his voice impacting her face made her want to take him out back then and there. By that point in her life it had been months since she last had a man, and years since Samson had divorced her. Most people were either too afraid or simply knew better than to approach the heavy-drinking woman as she downed her mugs. But not this man – who, in only a few short hours, set the guardswoman in such a trance that she was screaming to the heavens as he demolished her in her own bed. Alexis rasped again at the thought of him stuffing her full and leaving his seed in her belly. The guard told him to finish aside, and the brute obeyed wholly. As she fell asleep next to the man, she could only pray that he would be the one to finally leave a burning fire in the cold woman.

Yet, given how empty her bed was come morning and how empty her belly remained, that piercing cold only sunk deeper into her soul.

So as she watched the elf continue to maneuver around and tidy, the sight of all that flesh on display like a slab of meat dropped into a pit of starving direwolves made the guard dig even deeper into her womanhood. A pitiful squeak of pleasure just barely snuck through the guard’s lips as if they were the bars of a cell. How much more Zenna was compared to that filthy man caused her fingernail to scratch at her most sacred place. Oh, how she wanted the elf to make love to her mouth. Oh, how she wanted to be smothered senseless by the bosom made for a thousand women. Oh, how she wanted the elf’s cock to grow inside her until it filled her with enough love to whisk away all the ice she harbored.

Alexis could only be in awe as the elf suddenly looked in her direction, a smile strewn across her face. Even an act as small as that made her swoon and thank the gods there was a countertop between them so Zenna would not see the guardswoman fingering herself. The tips of her first two fingers went wet as the guard’s mind emptied of rational thought. As that veiny slab of meat continued to dangle there before her, the sound of the elf’s voice on her ears made her legs go weak.

“Alexis!” the elf said.

Yes, the guard thought as she closed her eyes.

“Alexis!” the elf said a bit louder.

Yes! the guard shouted back silently as she moaned some. She could nearly picture the elf taking the guardswoman for her own, violating her in a way she never thought possible. The feeling of their skins stitching together into a quilt of their compassion to warm themselves within. The taste of the elf’s flesh as she felt it though her tongue and fangs. The heat of all that immeasurable life zipping around Zenna as if she were an entire universe held together within one girl. And then, when just a little bit of that universe leaked out poured itself into -

“ALEXIS!” the elf shrieked this time, bringing the guard out of her trance. Alexis stared at her stupidly even as her digits continued doing a number on her pussy. Instead of a smile, the elf now wore a sight of horror. Her eyes bulged some as she stared at the middle-aged woman, who now blushed with self-hate. As she watched the elf’s burning eyes, she could already see her mind working. How it now saw the guard as nothing more than another woman enraptured by the aura surrounding the elf, and how that aura drives people to take full advantage of her in every conceivable way.

The eyes of sheer distrust and disgust; the eyes of someone who had been fooled once again.

No! No, no, no! the guard tried to shout as she was caught red-handed, I’m not like that, Zenna! I’m not like those other people who’ve mistreated you! I’m not playing with myself at the thought of you fucking me solid, while I scream out your name for the world to hear! I care about you! I really do! You’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met and I couldn’t imagine my life without you! Please do not say you hate me now, I need you to save me! I need you to be with me forever! I need…

“Alexis, the food!” the elf pointed at her now. The guardswoman, still searching for her train of thought, took hours to realize what the elf was pointing at. One guiding force that helped her was the heinous smoking sensation creeping up her back and invading her airway. Glancing behind her, the meal she was cooking for the two of them was now blackened and burned. Immediately using her trained reflexes, she shot up both hands to take the food off the fire and began to furiously punch at the air to clear the smoke. The red burning on her face was either from the fire burning under her – or sheer embarrassment at how foolish she had been.

As she set the smoldering wreckage of breakfast off to the side, Alexis put her hands out on the counter to hold up the weight of all that blood burning into her face. How could I? she thought. How could I see Zenny like that? I’m not a bad person, am I? Gods, what the hell were you thinking, placing her into my life? she prayed, turning her head up some. I want to be good to her. I need to be good to her. Why did you have to make me such a piece of shit that I can’t be good to her? Why can’t I be her blessing, just as she is mine?

…

From behind her, Zenna kept quiet as she watched the guard fidget around. Given by how Alexis kept her back away from her and said nothing, she must be ashamed at ruining their breakfast. It had smelled so wonderful, for a while at least. That aroma flooding her nostrils only served as fuel for the hunger in her belly. To keep herself distracted she had thrown herself into her work, falling into the rhythms of her self-assigned task to keep her mind clear and be patient as she worked. Yet after a while, as she slowly came down from her foggy high and the scent of smoke now filled her little nose, Zenna turned to face Alexis – who was facing her while the food burnt behind her back.

The elf shook her head and went back to what she was doing. Her pointy ears picked up the sounds of Alexis cleaning up her first batch and starting again. Zenna felt a bit pained that the guard was going through such effort, seemingly in a manner to please her. Yet at the same time there was a feeling of gratefulness that she had someone who, personally, wanted to ensure the elf was happy. Alexis wasn’t Marcus, taking care of her as was his duty. Alexis wasn’t the maids of the castle, taking care of her because they believed they were helping her. And most certainly, she wasn’t Queen Marianne, taking care of her out of misplaced preconceptions.

Such a simple act of wanting to make the elf happy… was all it took to make her joyful.

As she was nearing completion of tidying the guardswoman’s living room, she stole a glance back over at her, still slaving away quietly at the stove. How practiced she was, chopping up meats and spinning eggs around in a pan as if she were slicing and dicing with her sword instead. How her arms moved across the counter, her and her fingers dance between ingredients. It made her own fingers twitch a bit as they desired contact with the guard again. Zenna huffed a bit and expelled some of the feeling that had been building up inside her for weeks now. Even before she had met Alexis and took to only watching her silently from across the bar, the elf could see so much of herself in the guard.

She watched how the guard filled herself with drink, and then after each gulp would loudly slam her mug back down as if using it as a weapon to fight off the world. Occasionally, the guard would lean her head back and stare up at the ceiling. For a few days the elf wondered why. There was nothing above her except wood. Only after a while Zenna realized the woman was not looking at the ceiling – and instead at everything. During those moments the woman seemed to lose herself and travel back through time, through all the pain and trauma she had experienced so vividly. How her eyes would twitch and her teeth would bite into her lip, she seemed to be tearing herself up about something. Zenna only knew too much about bottling feelings up inside and how explosive they could be whenever they were released. As if to drown those feelings out, the elf watched in pain as the woman would only slowly drink herself to death.

Finally, one night, she found herself able to take no more and her legs carried her straight into Alexis’ life.

Zenna smiled now, even as Alexis kept her back to her. She had lost track of how many times the guard had caused her to smile lately. As the two developed their relationship, and Zenna could see the guard’s eyes shimmering brighter each night with their own radiant glow, the elf knew Alexis was becoming infatuated with her. At the same time, the young woman was becoming entranced by her, as well. The way in which she carried herself high and mighty, bursting with such confidence that had been hidden away under all her suffering. The way which she spoke, her loud voice washing over her as if each sentence she spoke was more akin to an inspirational speech than simple conversation. The way in which she told the world around her what she wanted and how she was going to get it. The way in which Alexis emphasized her strength not in body – but in spirit.

The way in which Alexis was everything Zenna wanted to be.

Strong. Independent. Not afraid of telling people what she thought and was willing to fight for what she believed in. All of this were things the elf had learned were far too high out of her reach for her to ever touch. To Zenna, Alexis may as well be a giant picking all these fruits out of trees so high they blot out the sun, then kneeling down with a smile as wide as the horizon and bequeathing such gifts to the little elf. The elf felt joy with each gift, yet felt something even more with just the touch of their fingertips. Her skin on her own pale flesh elicited sensations completely new to her and was still trying to wrap her head around. She huffed again as she imagined the guard touching her more.

Her eyes slowly drifted down from the guard’s hands and to the rest of her. Zenna was not lying to the guard – Alexis genuinely was a beautiful woman in her own way, no matter how much she wanted to put herself down. How the subtle mixture of feminine curves and toned musculature wove together, coiling around her foundation in such a way that the elf could not help but want to feel along the guard’s flesh. She panted softly as she remembered how the guard looked naked in her bath. Those long legs of hers travelling up into her cheeks that now filled the little elf’s mind. Even how her much smaller breasts looked so warm and inviting that Zenna wanted to see how it was to cuddle up to her bosom in the same way the guard had done to her.

As her mind took flight, the elf shuddered and moved her body subconsciously. Zenna zoomed in even more detail on Alexis, from how her lips moved when she spoke to how those same lips felt against hers when the guard stole a kiss. It was more than the simple touch of a lover yet not the same as a soothing embrace from one’s loving mother – it was more akin to Alexis pouring all that immense strength of hers that Zenna envied so much right down her throat. A soft cry escaped the elf’s own lips now as that moment played in her head again, yet an even louder wail came out as she took one final plunge on the guard’s form.

That belly of hers that Alexis wanted so desperately to carry her lineage inside drove Zenna to places she never knew existed. How she found herself wanting to grab hold of it and rub into it as if giving the guard’s navel her blessing. One of the elf’s hands moved down to her own belly to use as a surrogate, feeling her soft flesh cup into her palm. As she continued her little excursion into the guard’s body, she could nearly feel the head rising from between Alexis’ legs, and how it pulled Zenna in like a moth unto flame. Staring at it, even in her mind, it was so immensely beautiful that the gorgeous elf felt humbled. How she wanted so desperately to feel it around her that her throbbing length began to encroach closer and closer – yet she did nothing to stop it. How her piping hot shaft sizzed whenever Alexis’ clear fluids would drip upon it and steam, filling the air with an aphrodisiacal aroma that only seeped deeper into both of their minds. And the finally, as the guard’s lips kissed the purple head of –

The whore’s magic is working on you again, you stupid little girl.

The elf was so surprised by that voice crashing into her thoughts that it nearly made her shriek loudly. Zenna would have done so had she not bitten down on her tongue and muffled the sound. It was a voice she found so familiar yet so terrifying she was not sure who had spoken it at first. The answer was quickly given as that snarling blue-lined face came into view, its red eyes burning with hatred. Zenna shuddered as it bore its fangs at her.

Look at you. So easily convinced and housebroken. Are you going to do tricks, too? it rasped.

Zenna opened her mouth to protest, yet it took years for words to surge up her throat, “but… Alexis… she…”

SHE? it brought its face down into hers, she… what, exactly? She’s cooking breakfast for you? She’s taking care of you? She’s still letting you rub you head into her palm? She’s still got you in her grasp, more likely!

The elf shook her head, “no… none of those…”

THEN WHAT!? it shouted loud enough to rattle the walls around them. Yet really, it was just loud enough to cover up the immense crash when part of that wall toppled. Despite its enormity, such a piece was barely a fraction of a percentage of the boundary’s hopeless size.

With the words flying up so quickly out of her mouth, the elf did not even realize what she was saying until it was already out there for dissection.

“Alexis… I… think I… want… her.”

Zenna did not know what genuine distraught looked like until she saw it on the carbon-copy of her own face. The grotesque folds and twists of the machination was horrifying to gaze upon, - especially at how its eyes filled with such pain it could not even begin to comprehend. For eons it wrapped its mind around what the elf had said before staring at her straight down its nose.

Are you sure it’s YOU who wants her, you little idiot? it asked and pointed downwards.

Following its finger, the wind was knocked out of Zenna’s body when she saw her hand moving across the engorged flesh of her cock. With the endless fantasies flooding through her mind, she had neglected to notice how full it had grown. Given how she had been wholeheartedly ignoring it for weeks now, it took this small crack in her armor to fill with enough blood to steal away her rationality. Even as her tiny hand gripped it, the veins between her fingers threatened to outgrow her little digits – and she knew there was so much more room it had to fill. It thumped with enough force to be heard, like a heartbeat filling the room.

“No, no, no, no,” the elf whispered panickily as she caught herself playing with her body subconsciously. She glanced back up to see it staring down at her with judgmental eyes. A wolfish grin cut across its face as if originating from each of its pointy ears.

So… after all this time you finally show your true colors, little elf. You’re just another thing driven by desire, aren’t you? You just hold back your feelings to make each of those little bursts of pleasure all that more enjoyable, huh? Maybe he was right after all… calling you those names… treating you the way he did… letting them all trample over you like mud. Go on now, it nodded, go to that whore over there and let her take away everything you have. I’ll always be here to protect you, for when she tosses you aside.

“NO!” the elf shouted loudly. Sweat and tears poured down her face as it continued cackling at her. Behind her back she could hear Alexis turning slowly to see what the elf was making such a fuss about. Before the guard could finish turning, Zenna jumped up and hobbled as quickly as she could into the bathroom before Alexis could see her face and cock burning in shame.

By the time the elf had returned, freshened up and feelings buried, breakfast was ready for the both of them. She did not thank Alexis for it, and the guard felt herself unable to meet the girl’s eyes. Both ate silently, their minds too weary for conversation.

…

After the duo ate their fill, Zenna finished cleaning the guard’s living room while the woman herself put away the dishes from breakfast. The noise of the two working in tandem ensured there was not enough empty air left for words to fill, as both felt far too embarrassed to bother trying. As the elf picked up the very last items from around the room and tossed them aside to later be thrown away, the guard was just finishing setting her dishes up to dry. Alexis spun around and, for a moment, forgot where she was, exactly. The room seemed so familiar, yet at the same time so foreign she gripped the counter to ensure she wasn’t imagining what her eyes were telling her. Albeit far from perfect, the room was miles ahead of what it had been for months – or even years. She could even see her floor again, as well as the couches in the room’s center. Sitting on one of them was a young elf whose eyes were glued to the floor, her naked body on full display.

Sylvaini approached her and sat down on the couch opposite. She had nearly forgotten how the cloth felt under her after neglecting it for so long. With the elf still burrowing her eyes into the ground, she kicked her feet up on the coffee table and stretched her arms out comfortably. Neither of them made a sound, yet the world spoke for them. Outside there were a few birds fluttering past, and down the street she could hear a street vendor arguing with a patron. The sun was still coming up, and it wouldn’t be too much longer before it warmed both their skins. Alexis looked at the elf again, only seeing the top of her blue head, and sighed. Although comfortable with her presence, the silence between them was equally painful. She opened her mouth and drew breath to speak.

“Are you going to work soon, Lexie?” Zenna interrupted before she could begin.

“Nah, it’s too nice of a day today to bother. I’m skipping,” the guard answered with a giggle.

“Won’t you get in trouble?”

“Probably not; I have a good reputation. I believe I’m owed at least a few favors by this city’s high-and-mighty. The least they can give me is a day off to spend with my friend, right?”

Zenna perked up some, “which friend is that? Someone I haven’t met yet?”

The side of the guard’s mouth turned up, “oh, it’s someone you know, all right. I’m just waiting to hear what she wants to do today.”

“Why does she get to pick?”

“Because I said so,” Alexis brought her feet back down and stood up, “and it’s my day off. Giving her the choice is my choice. See what I did there?” she asked as she strode over to Zenna, taking the seat next to her. In response, the elf lowered her head again.

The guard took her hand up and rubbed the girl’s soft shoulder tenderly. Although much of her torso was hidden behind those magical blue strands, she was still stark naked, given the guard’s lack of clothing for her. Alexis traced her fingers along the elf’s flesh, warming the both of them. It was clear that she was awaiting Zenna to say what she wanted to do today, but her mind was drawing a blank. She couldn’t remember the last time she was given a choice – it was usually made for her. What chores to do, what errands to run, whose property to be. Almost nothing in her life was ever up to her. She sighed and her head fell a bit lower.

As Alexis continued circling her skin, her motions continually grew until she was tracing along much of the girl’s back. She leaned over some, seeing those hideous red lines still scraped into her otherwise perfect form. It was almost like an infection she was hoping to scare away with just her gaze. When that failed spectacularly, the guard curiously began to softly rub her fingertips into the grooves on Zenna’s shoulder blades. The action caused the elf to huff some, and even shudder the tiniest bit.

“Do they hurt?” she asked the little woman. Zenna nodded side to side, sending her hair across her back to hide the marks. Alexis continued to rub them and asked again, “but do they bother you? At all?”

“I’m fine, really Lexie, I’m fine,” she answered breathlessly.

“That’s not what I’m asking, girlie. I’m asking if these scars bother you.”

“What does it matter? I can’t see them, anyway,” a hint of agitation crept into Zenna’s throat.

“It matters to me. Why do you keep beating around the bush about them?”

“I’m not,” she weakly tried to shake the guard off her back, yet Alexis continued regardless.

“Yes, you are,” she forced, “you try to act as if they’re not here, and then when I bring them up, you dodge telling me about them. Clearly you hate them, even if you can’t see them, you know they’re there. Why can’t you be more honest with me, girlie?”

The answer to Alexis’ inquiry shot up the girl’s throat like a rocket, yet it grabbed hold of those words before they could escape and threw them aside. It grabbed the elf by her hair and dragged her up to its vision. See what I mean? Please elfy! Please let me help you! she mocked the guard’s voice as it spit all over Zenna’s face. Please let me slip through this crack and straight into your heart! You won’t ever be rid of me, then! You’ll be nothing more than a puppet at the end of my strings, you stupid girlie!

With a whimper, the elf could only answer the guard with what it deemed appropriate, “you wouldn’t understand, Lexie. Please leave me alone about them.”

“No can do,” the guard answered immediately and pressed with more force into her skin, making the elf rasp, “if I don’t understand, then would you care to explain?”

“I don’t want to talk about this anymore,” she tried to shift away from Alexis, but the guard simply followed her along the couch.

“Well then, if you don’t want to talk about them, would you like to be rid of them forever?” the guard asked suddenly, jumping over every other question she had for the girl and racing to the finish. Confused, Zenna looked up from her stupor to the guard with eyes that questioned Alexis’ intent. Even it paused for a moment, waiting for Sylvaini’s next trick to be pulled out of her sleeve.

“I’m asking if you want those scars gone,” she read the elf’s fiery eyes, which flickered quizzically, “I can make it happen with the snap of my fingers. Just say the word, and your wish will be granted, my fair lady.”

The elf seems to have nibbled on the bait and was slowly being reeled in, “you can? How?”

A wolfish grin raced up Alexis’ face, “have you ever been to a healer, girlie? Or even seen one? They’re rare as all hell, but they work absolute wonders.”

“You mean… like a mage?” the girl pined with childlike curiosity.

“Exactly,” the guard nodded, “there’s a few of them here in town, and more than once I’ve had to either walk or carry some of my fellow soldiers over to them. I’ve seen men and women with half sawn-off arms and legs, gouged faces, guts just about to fall out, and the lucky ones we were able to get to a magic healer would always survive – assuming they didn’t get infected,” she paused to laugh, “those assholes charge the arm and leg they’re reattaching, but they never fail. It's so creepy to watch, though, seeing that green light coat people. And that chanting,” Alexis shuddered as if holding down vomit, “I can’t ever get it out of my head.”

“S-so… you want to take me…”

“… to one of them, yeah. It’ll be expensive, but I’m happy to pay anything to make you smile, girlie. If these scars make you sad, I’ll make them go away. What do you say?” Alexis finished with a poetic sing-song tone.

What to say? Zenna had no idea. On one hand, she had certainly seen these healers before in action. One boy in her village had such abilities and was revered immensely for them. It would be so easy, painless, and that weight on her shoulders would be lifted immediately. On the other hand, it told her what would really happen.

Plug those pointy ears up, stupid girl. Do you know what this is? The whore finds that imperfection on your flesh disgusting. She hates it because she’ll have to stare at it while rubbing herself all over you. Why should she subject herself to such a fate, when it can be easily erased? From then on, whenever her carnal instincts kick in, you’ll stand there, flawless and perfect and ready to fuck her to pieces, but only you and I will ever remember how deep those scars really go.

It nodded its head up, go on, tell her! it commanded.

Although at first Alexis seemed to be getting somewhere, filling the elf’s head with bright ideas, it quickly lost steam and Zenna lowered her face again. She sighed out, “I appreciate it, Lexie, really. That would be so nice to have these things off me, but…” she shook her head side-to-side, slowly at first but then building up steam so her strands almost flung across the guard’s face.

“But what…” Alexis began to ask.

“BECAUSE THAT WOULD JUST COVER THEM UP!” she suddenly screamed, causing the guard to recoil back in surprise.

A few select tears began to fall, “you don’t understand anything at all, Lexie. It’s not just these stupid things on my skin. Getting rid of them would do nothing for me, don’t you see? You can see them, sure, and feel bad and think that getting rid of them would make me happy, but it wouldn’t! Not at all!” She paused for a moment to rub the salty mess off her face, “all that would do is cover up my past! But what would that matter if I still remember? Regardless of if these stupid fucking scars are on my back or not doesn’t change the fact that someone put them there. What you see… it… it just runs deeper than you know, Lexie. Please just stop already. Please just stop trying to understand me.”

The guardswoman shuddered, reconsidering her actions. As she sat there, watching the elf have her nth crying fit since meeting her, Alexis momentarily felt guilt. It was as if she had gone into Zenna’s heart with a dredge and began scraping with enough force to unearth everything that had laid dormant there. Those feelings sliding down the elf’s face was evidence enough. A heat grew in her head in embarrassment - but only for a moment. This moment was also the catalyst that the guardswoman had sorely been lacking. She nodded even though Zenna was not watching.

“I see. I’m very sorry, Zenny. Please forgive me,” she took her hand up and rubbed into the elf’s chin.

The elf shook her head and brought her tear-stricken eyes up to her friend, “it’s… it’s okay, Lexie… you didn’t…”

“No, not about that. For this,” she sternly growled.

Before the elf could react, Alexis’ arms shot out and painfully sunk their strength into each of the little woman’s own appendages. Before the elf could get words out of her mouth, Alexis’ legs shot the both of them upward. Before the elf could process what was happening, Alexis’ entire body forced the elf to walk backwards rapidly, even if that meant she tripped on her own legs or swinging cock on occasion. Before the elf had any idea what was going on, she found her scarred back being forcefully slammed against the wall behind her, with Alexis pinning her to the wood like a set of nails.

Fiery eyes stared up at the brown pair above them, and although there was only a short distance between the two – she couldn’t help feeling as if the capitol’s walls were the ones looming high over her. Her hands were already going numb from the force Alexis had on her, while the guard used her solid body to keep Zenna’s more malleable form pinned. Sylvaini’s death grip held her with such force she was being slightly lifted off the ground. Even it was absolutely speechless at this scenario, glancing heavily back and forth between the two women.

The guardswoman leaned her face in until the two women’s foreheads were glued together, so that the elf could only see her two brown eyes. One innocent. One scarred.

“Alexis! What are…!?” the elf tried to ask.

“Shut up,” Sylvaini said with the force of an anvil slamming into the little woman. “Stop that fucking act you’re on. I’m sick of it.”

“What…?” she tried again, but was cut off when Alexis suddenly pulled her off the wall – only to slam her back into it. Zenna cried out in pain, but it was wholly ignored.

“I said stop that stupid fucking act of acting like a scared little baby. You’re not fooling me, anymore. This,” she leaned back some and used her head to motion around the elf’s face, “is nothing more than a goddamn mask. Why the hell are you wearing it? Who the fuck are you hiding from?”

“Alexis, please let go, you’re hurting…!” the woman begged upon deaf ears.

“I am NOT going to tell you again to shut that pretty mouth of yours, girlie. First I speak, then you listen. Then YOU speak, and I listen. Understand?” the saliva on her fangs was blasted straight into the girl’s pale façade.

“I…”

“YES. OR. NO?” the guard had had enough and let what force was still shackled inside her loose. This tone Alexis used, as ugly as the world had ever seen, was the final step before Zenna would cross the point of no return.

With the elf nearly collapsing with terror, and even it at a complete loss for words, the pair of them, finally in agreement for once in their lives, simply whispered out a pathetic little, “yes.”

Now that her point was across, Alexis leaned so uncomfortably close into the elf that she was just about inside her and slowly whispered, “Everything. Fucking… everything.”

With that said, she leaned back so she could fully see Zenna’s overwhelmingly large eyes, given how gargantuanly expanded they had become. A dragon could nearly fly in one eye socket and out the other, by this point. “You have no need to ask what I mean, girlie. You know what I mean. You have so many knots that I don’t even know where to begin unravelling you. Afraid. Terrified. Gorgeous. Enraged. Enrapturing. Stunning. Curious. Joyful. Whimsical. Powerful. And so very much a liar and a twister of words, all at once. What the hell do you want my help for, if you can’t even afford to tell me the truth? You come into my life with all your problems while also having all the solutions right in this pretty little head of yours. Believe me, I’m flattered – but I’m also pissed.”

“If you want my help, plainly and clearly ask for it. Tell me what the problem is and what you need to do to solve it. I’ll help you, that’s my promise. But I’m so pissed – at both you and myself. I’m pissed at you for beating around the bush this long without actually getting to the substance of what I need to know. You’re afraid? Tell me why. You don’t trust people? Tell me why. You put yourself into my life, only to torment me by hiding behind a mask and keeping the real Zenny just out of reach? Tell me why you’re such a tease.”

She paused to check that the elf was still under her spell, and saw it was true. Should she command it – the elf would never speak again without Alexis Sylvaini’s permission. “But even more than you – I’m pissed at myself for allowing you to fool yourself for so long. You told me you’re afraid of love, without even telling me why. You want me to teach you what love is without even telling me the misconception you have already built up about it. How could I be such a fucking idiot for so long, not seeing how simple this is. There is only one thing you need to tell me, my precious little elf, and I will show you what love is. Do you want to know what that one thing is, Zenny?”

The elf made no motions. She was as silent and still as a stone.

Alexis gripped even tighter into her, “Yes. Or. No?” she blasted with the force of a furnace on her. Zenna could only muster a pitiful positive nod.

The guard brought one of her hands up to the girl’s eyes and put one finger towards the sky, “At the very root of your problems, you seen terrified if someone seems to care about you, as if you are afraid of being loved. So, my question for you is this: starting with one simple sentence, tell me – why are you afraid of love?”

She leaned back as the elf’s eyes shrunk down, the spell slowly breaking as Alexis loosened both her grip and her deathly glare. Her searchlights flared up some as she resumed breathing. The guardswoman relaxed and spoke calmly, “no questions for me. No stuttering. No crying. Speak calmly and simply. Take as much time as you need. My time for speaking is over, and now it is yours. Go.”

Out of the corner of her eye, the elf could see it snarling at her with almost as much force as Alexis had just wielded. No, it mouthed and shook its head at her. Following her vision, the guardswoman moved her face between Zenna and it and gave the girl a more terrifying gaze than it could ever pray to muster. Although she said no words, her previous statement still hung over her like a noose.

Finally, Zenna the elf spoke softly, barely a whisper – “because I thought I was in love once, and now I’m afraid.”

The guard nodded her to continue, and so the elf let words fall out as if speaking robotically, her inhibitions removed. “Everything I’ve told you about my life was true. The abuse. The bullying. People would call me names and throw things at me. They would call me a monster, a freak, a demon, a thing. My own father seemed ashamed to have created me and I couldn’t feel safe in my own home. My siblings turned me into their object to take out all of their hate and frustration out on. My heart was so empty because no one was willing to help me fill it. My mother loved me as any mother should, but that wasn’t what I needed. What I needed was someone in my life to come along and tell me they loved me. I was just so defeated with how everyone treated me the same, that I would be the happiest person in the world just to have someone say the opposite.”

She gulped as if a knife were twisting in her heart, “…and one day, my prayers were granted.”

“His name was Len’dioniol, or just Len’dion. He was young like me, maybe a year or so older. He was tall. Handsome. Athletic. Growing up I would always see him running around with his friends. Playing with boys. Chasing girls around with mud or bugs to throw at them. I would sit there and watch him go by from my house as if watching people live in a different world. I wanted to be out there with them. I wanted to run and play and get up to no good. I wanted the boys to chase me with bugs and mud if it just meant we were all treating each other as equals. But of course, we all grew up. One day was just the last day of being innocent kids and everyone stopped running past my house with mud and bugs. Years went by as people continued to avoid me or hate me, and I forgot about Len’dion entirely.”

“Yet one day he came back. I was outside helping my mother with chores. Hanging up clothes or just gardening, I don’t remember. What I do remember is who approached our house. He just walked by, plain as day. I glanced over at him and barely recognized him as that little blonde boy who used to run past my house every day. Now, he was a grown man with bright eyes and an even brighter future. As I was staring at him walking past, he turned suddenly and looked right at me with those big bright eyes. I was so embarrassed to have him catch me starting that I didn’t know what to do. But I knew what was coming. The name-calling. The abuse. Maybe he’d even throw something at me.”

She sniffled, “but you know what he did, instead? He just… smiled at me and waved his hand.”

“I couldn’t breathe. I didn’t know what to think. I nearly fell over, and I would have if he didn’t stop looking at me and continue on. It wasn’t until he was out of sight that I realized I was still staring in the direction he went, and when my mom came up behind me and shook me back to reality. I thought about that little act of his all day. Nothing else came into my head.”

“But after that… he came by again the next day. It was the same thing. He looked at me and smiled with a little wave of his hand. And he did the same thing the next day. And the next, and the next. Until one day I finally gained the courage to wave back. I was so surprised with myself that I hadn’t even realized I brought my hand up. Yet he seemed even more surprised,” she laughed a little, but then bit her lip before continuing. “Len’dion stopped in place before continuing on. I never thought I could do that to someone. The next day he came by I waved again, but this time he turned and walked towards me. I nearly collapsed, I was shaking so much. He came up to the edge of our property and introduced himself even though we both knew each other. He said he had a new job that took him out to the woods every day, far from the village, and he was happy to have a pretty face to think about while working.”

Zenna paused, taking her hand up and pointing at herself, “pretty. Me. He called me pretty, not some horrible name like freak or monster. He said I had the prettiest face of all the girls in our village, and he went out of his way to see me every day before he worked. I shook so hard I almost fainted, and I’m pretty sure I did faint as he said goodbye and left. There weren’t even any words in my mouth I could use to thank him.”

The elf rasped some, “and from that day on, I would always be sure to be out front of my house, every morning so I could see him go to work, and he would see me. I was smiling now. I would wave back without a second thought. Even my mom was overjoyed I seemed to have made a friend. Len’dion would wave at me every day, or even sometimes come over and talk to me. In the evening he would come back, drenched in sweat and I would give him a rag to dry himself. He thanked me so much and would always compliment me. I knew full well he knew what I had in my clothes, that disgusting thing that everyone called me a demon for, or said I had some horrible curse, or how I’d…” she shook her head to stop herself.

“Yet he didn’t seem to care. He just wanted to see me… and after a while, I wanted to see him. All the time. Every single moment. It started to hurt, not seeing him. I started walking with him every day from my house to the edge of the village, then I would go home and wait in agonizing pain all day before rushing back out to greet him when he came back. He always seemed so happy to see me after working hard all day, but he had no idea how happy I was to see him. Sometimes I would follow him home past my house and people would point and stare, calling me names and warning him to get away from me. He didn’t even seem to notice them at all, and neither did I. When I was by his side, I felt safe. I felt strong.”

“Once, someone came right up to us, ranting and raving about how he should be ashamed to be around that fucking monstrosity, but you know what he did, Lexie? He just put his arm around me and held me close to his side. I shook even harder than last time, to the point where I thought I’d fall apart. After they left us, he knelt down and asked me straight to my face, ‘are you okay, beautiful?’”

Even though the elf wanted to keep a straight face and not disobey the guard, tears snuck their way out of her eyes, “I couldn’t answer him, Lexie. I just couldn’t. I was smiling, but I was crying too hard to answer him.”

“After that, I couldn’t be without him. I stretched every moment I saw him as long as I could, and I felt as if he was the same way. We would hold hands now as we walked together, ignoring the people around us. He would hug me, compliment me, console me whenever someone was trying to bully me. Len’dion would bring me flowers he found outside the village and put them in my hair and call me beautiful. He would hold me to his chest and stare into my eyes for so long we would lose track of time. My heart nearly killed him as it pounded into his chest.”

Her face reddened as her tears fell with more force. Despite Alexis commanding her to keep it together, it was now impossible.

“And… and then… one day… he told me he loved me. In the heat of the moment I didn’t know what else to say… so… I said I loved him, too. And I really, really thought I did. I thought my torment was over and he was going to take me away from all my pain. I thought I could be happy, now,” she sobbed out.

“The next day he came by and hooked my arm into his and took me to the edge of the village. He held my face up to his and asked me if I wanted to see something special. Something he had been working on… just for me. I couldn’t say yes fast enough and nearly jumped into his arms. He took my hand and led me as the village got further and further behind us. I didn’t tell anyone I was going with him, not even my mother. I didn’t care anymore, I just wanted to be with him. He led me along until we ran out of trails to follow, and my bare feet were being hopelessly battered under me. I didn’t care. Any price was fine if it meant being by him.”

“I followed him out to a clearing in the middle of nowhere and he let go of my arm. I turned around to face him and he smiled so warmly I could have died happy, then and there. Len’dion told me he had something to give me, and I should close my eyes for the surprise. I obeyed him. I heard him step away from me.”

The elf lurched as if someone had struck her in the belly, “…and then I heard them. A group of people running up behind me. I could barely turn to see them before they all grabbed me and pulled me into the air. I screamed at the top of my lungs as I was dragged away from Len’dion as he kept that warm smile on his face. His expression never changed, not once.”

Alexis had kept an unflinching gaze until now, but Zenna saw her twitch, even a tiny bit, “as they dragged me away from him and I kept screaming, they were howling with laughter the whole time and holding my arms so tightly I thought they would break. Together, they all suddenly threw me backwards until I slammed into a tree. Even more people came out from behind me and grabbed my wrists. They tied my hands together around the entire tree to the point where my arms felt as if they were going to be ripped off. As I continued to kick and scream for help one of them finally took a rag and wrapped it around my head so I couldn’t make noise anymore.”

“As they all came around front, my head was spinning with how many of them there were. There had to be at least a dozen… maybe twenty? Just so many people. And I knew all of them. They were my neighbors. People I had bought food from at the market. People who were friends of my parents or my siblings. All the people who had tormented me for years about something that wasn’t even my fault. They all stood there with devilish grins, staring at me like a piece of meat they were about to feed to a pack of direwolves and laughed and pointed. I couldn’t even see straight anymore with how many tears were in my eyes.”

“But I saw him. Him, I saw clearly.”

“Len’dion walked through the crowd as if he were cutting them in half. He stared down at me, still smiling, eyes still bright as my own eyes begged for his help. Instead, he looked at the people next to him and just nodded. Then they all rushed at once, grabbing my clothes all over until they started to rip, and they just tore it all off me. My mother made me that dress because nothing else would fit me, and they just ripped it off me and threw it aside. Now I could see them staring. They stared at my face, my chest… and most importantly, my monster. I brought my legs up to hide it, but I had no chance as they continued staring with intent.”

“Len’dion approached me then, his face the same up until the moment his leg swung out and kicked my shaft so hard I thought I would die from the pain alone. Then he brought his foot down and stomped it with enough force to push it into the ground. I wanted to scream so loud the world would shatter but I just… I just couldn’t.”

Alexis seemed ready to allow the elf to stop, but it was too late. “Then they all came up to me. With their feet or rocks or sticks it didn’t matter – they all just started hitting me at once. They would destroy every inch of me no matter what it took. All the little cuts and bruises all over me felt as if I were being burned alive. They would just stand there and bash me and bash me and bash me until I couldn’t feel anything anymore. And just when I thought I was going to… going to die for real… I… I just… saw Len’dion get on the ground in front of me and put his face up to mine.”

“His face had finally changed. In that moment I realized how stupid I was. Len’dion didn’t love me. He never did. He was just training me like a dog so I’d be good and obey him. He hated me just as much as everyone else.”

“This is what you deserve you goddamn monster.”

“And then he punched me in the face so hard I blacked out. By the time I had woken up they had all left and it was night. I hurt. Everywhere. I was bleeding so much. I couldn’t feel my arms anymore and even my bones felt broken. I was starving yet I needed to throw up. I needed to move yet I couldn’t feel anything yet it still all hurt so much. I didn’t even want to see myself anymore and just passed out again.”

“Zenna, you can…” Alexis wanted to make her stop before she cried her face off, but it was too late to make her quit now. Her voice became wavy, uneven, the words falling out at an ever-increasing rate.

“…and then they kept doing this for weeks. Every fucking day was the same. They would wake me up, beat me, poke me, dump garbage on me. I started hoping they would hit me harder so I would feel it less and it would end quicker. They lost interest if I wasn’t awake to feel it. Sometimes some of them would rub my monster just to see what would happen and the stupid worthless shit would grow for them.” She looked down at her hanging cock in hatred, veins of frustration encapsulating her face. “And sometimes it would grow big as they rubbed their bodies against and teased it and wanted to see what it could do. They would say I even enjoyed being abused by them, seeing how it loved their touch. Sometimes they would hit it more as if it were some wild beast, other times they would let it explode and fill the area with that disgusting sludge. Then they would hit me for doing so. They would try to dump it over my head or make me eat it or eat rotten food or grass or sticks just so I’d live another day. But… sometimes… I just wished they wouldn’t so I… wouldn’t.”

“You can sto…”

“…and every day would end the same way. Len’dion would crouch down in front of me and beat me until I blacked out. Eventually one night I figured out the rope that held me in place had loosened enough I could escape. I ran through all the trees, my bloodied, broken body screaming as loud as my mouth was until I found the village and ran home. As soon as I was in the door my brother, my own brother Nerra’zara screamed ‘how the hell did you escape?’ and I immediately realized he must have planned this with Len’dion all along. He grabbed me by my hair and dragged me outside and threw me into the ground. Then he found a whip they use for cattle and he just started…”

“Please sto…!”

“…hitting me so many times I couldn’t count. I wasn’t screaming anymore. I didn’t care. I just wanted it to be over and done with so I couldn’t feel any pain ever again. I still remember how it felt on each impact, like a snake sinking its fangs into me and how my blood stung my skin like acid. I even saw my own father staring at me from the house as he did this, just watching blankly as if he secretly enjoyed the sight of me being beat to death. Finally, Nerra’s arm must have been ready to fall off because he dropped the whip and went away. My mother came home later, screaming her head off when she saw me and did her best to patch me up while endlessly asking why no one else was helping me. Not helping their sister… or their daughter… or who even did this to her.”

“Zenna, enough!” the guard’s words bounced off her like drops of rain. By this point, the elf was completely melting away and shaking with such force she could give herself a concussion.

“Then it took me weeks to recover. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t breathe. I had to be spoonfed every meal. After that I never left my house again. Never left my mother’s side. They wouldn’t be so hard on me in front of her. But I could see it in the eyes of my brothers and sisters and father as they awaited their chance. Whenever my mother left the house I would lock myself in a room so they couldn’t get to me. Those who tormented me up in the woods would visit sometimes and throw things at the house or scream every day, calling out for me. This is how my life was the last few years before the village was raided and everyone was killed or taken and how I was taken and thrown in a cage and beaten and hurt called a monster and beaten and called a monster and hated and I hate me and they hate me and I hate me and hated and everyone hates me and I hate me and you…”

“STOP!”

“…AND YOU HATE ME TOO!” the elf shrieked and shoved the guardswoman backwards. Alexis stumbled back until she fell over and was lying on the floor while the elf continued screaming.

“YOU! YOU HATE ME!” she howled as it dug its fingers into her brain and marionetted her. “YOU JUST WANT TO USE ME AND TRICK ME JUST LIKE THEY DID! JUST LIKE HE DID! YOU’RE GOING TO CALL ME BEAUTIFUL THEN KICK ME DOWN AND ABUSE ME AND THROW ME ASIDE JUST LIKE EVERYONE ELSE EVER HAS!” her voice deepened as the walls around them shook violently. Alexis was beyond terrified as the elf’s eyes glowed so bright they blinded her.

“I’M NOTHING MORE TO YOU THAN YOUR NEXT CONQUEST! YOUR PLAYTHING! YOUR DOLL TO USE AND DISCARD! YOU ONLY CARE ABOUT HOW I LOOK BECAUSE YOU WANT ME TO FUCK YOU SO GOOD YOU CAN NEVER LIVE WITHOUT ME! YOU DON’T GIVE A SINGLE FUCK ABOUT ME! YOU’RE JUST LIKE THEM! YOU’RE JUST LIKE THEM! YOU’RE JUST LIKE EVERYONE ELSE AND I’M NOT GOING TO TAKE IT ANYMORE! STOP ACTING LIKE YOU LOVE THIS MONSTER!”

“Zenny, you’re not a…”

“I AM A MONSTER!”

The world around Alexis Sylvaini collapsed. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think. She was more helpless than anyone in the world as those magma-hot eyes of the elf nearly burned her to ash. Enough sweat was pouring off the both of them to form a sizzling lake. The heart in her chest had either exploded or simply stopped. There were enough tears falling down her face to drown her.

Yet all of this paled in comparison to how tightly her fist was wound down at her side. That strength in her clenched hand raced across her like an infection until her whole body was jumping with the anticipation of the greatest war she would ever wage. In the unfathomable heat of Zenna’s eyes – she could see her own staring back at her.

Cold.

Soulless.

Unforgettable.

Finally, she gathered up enough courage to say with the weight of the world behind it,

“You know, Zenny, if you weren’t so goddamn gorgeous, I’d smack the shit out of you myself.”

The elf froze over completely. She stopped screaming. She stopped shaking. Those eyes which, only a moment ago had been burning powerfully enough to stop Alexis in her tracks, glassed over. The sweat and tears pouring down her face became icicles which pierced the wooden floor beneath her as they fell. That chilling sensation spread out from her heart until all her blood had stopped. The guardswoman could nearly see her short, ragged breath leaving her mouth now. Yet, above all, the most terrified aspect of Zenna was it, who stood mouth agape in disbelief about how very, very correct it had been.

“Alexis… wha…?”

“STOP IT ALREADY!” she shrieked and leapt up to her feet. “You big fucking liar! Are you shitting me here!?” she stomped over to the elf with enough force to knock paintings off her walls. Alexis took the little woman’s head in her hands and pressed down as if crushing an egg. Zenna could see there was zero inhibition left in the guard, given how her eyes were encircled by giant tendrils of veiny frustration. There was enough force in her clenched jaw to crush the world.

“What the fuck are you trying to tell me!? All this time… all this goddamn time you’ve been afraid of opening up to people because of what those fuckers treated you like!? You’ve based your entire personality… your entire goddamn existence upon the words of a group of people who don’t even exist anymore!? That you’re nothing more than the product of their heckling!?”

“I… I don’t…”

“HOW DO YOU NOT FUCKING GET IT!?” the beast that had replaced Sylvaini shouted, “how do you not understand that you DO NOT have to suffer because of their choices!? Because of what THEY chose to label you as!? Who the fuck gives THEM the right to say what you are!? WHO you are!? That is YOUR choice to make, you goddamn idiot! Get it through that thick skull of yours that those people are your enemies, NOT the people who control you!”

“Wha… what…?”

“They were all convinced that you were their collective enemy… and you allowed them to do it! You sat there and just absorbed all their hatred until it became your own! You allowed them to hate something they didn’t understand! And then they repeated this over and over until you joined them! Don’t you see what they did to you, girlie!?”

No, no, no, no! it began shouting panickily, stop listening to her! We have to get out of here! it began to try and yank the elf out of Alexis’ clutches with little success.

“Those goddamn bastards kept feeding you that same lie over and over until they didn’t have to do it anymore… because you started doing it to yourself! YOU! YOU kept the cycle going long after they were out of your life! This cycle of perpetual torment… the only one keeping it going is YOU, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” the guard’s hands shook with enough force she lost control of the elf’s head. Seeing the chance, it yanked Zenna away and she began sprinting towards the stairs.

“GET THE FUCK BACK HERE!” Alexis shouted and dove after the little woman, wrapping her hands around the elf’s body as she screamed loudly. The two of them fell to the floor with an immense crash. Not to be deterred, Zenna began kicking wildly at the guard’s body as Alexis, driven by her primal instinct to win, dragged herself up to the elf’s face. “STOP FOOLING YOURSELF THAT THEY WERE RIGHT! THEY WERE WRONG! ALL OF THEM LIED TO YOU BECAUSE THEY WERE AFRAID YOU’D SEE THE TRUTH! ABOUT HOW HIGH ABOVE THEM YOU ARE! THEY COULDN’T BEAR TO SEE YOU ON SUCH A HIGH PEDESTAL, SO THEY MINED IT OUT FROM UNDER YOU!” she howled right into the elf’s face, which was only screaming incoherently back at her while desperately trying to claw her way out of the guard’s grasp.

“But where are they now, girlie!? Tell me where those bastards are who hurt you so much! Are they here in this city!? In this house!? In this room!? Tell me!” the guardswoman yelled down one of the elf’s pointy ears, while it continued to fill the other. You need to get the hell out of here now, stupid elf! I told you what would happen! You need to get away from this whore immediately before it’s too late! Get the hell up! The two of them fighting over control of the little elf was too much to bare, and she simply ramped up her screaming fit until people for blocks around began to turn their heads towards the animalistic noise. All the while, Zenna was frantically still trying to fight her way out from underneath the stronger woman.

The loud slamming of flesh and bone upon the wood made their skeletons ache and their ears slam shut from the whirlwind of motion capturing them. Alexis could barely see the elf any longer as her blue strands buried the guard’s face while the two continued to wrestle control over the other. The sensory overload of essentially fighting a bucking bull caused Alexis to slowly lose her grip on the young woman as she dragged herself towards the stairs. They beckoned the woman closer and closer to salvation. Whether she was able to run down them, crawl down, or simply let gravity throw her down – the elf cared little if it meant just another moment of freedom.

Alexis gripped tighter into wherever her hands could hold the elf, regardless of how painful it was for either woman. “Stop fighting me already! You know I’m right and the only person fooling you is YOU! There is an entire world of people out there who would love you to death – for real – and I mean that from the bottom of my heart! Stop trying to hide behind that wall you’ve put up, girlie! We can take it down together!”

“Alexis, please help me!” the elf distraughtly shouted, yet it kicked her face down. It was hyperventilating to the point the black world around it swayed heavily – but the one thing it saw clearly was how fragile those monstrous walls were. Any moment now the guard would slam through them – or the elf herself would bring them tumbling across the endless expanse.

SHUT UP! SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP! it shouted even as the guard could not hear it, elf! Get the fuck up now and get the hell out of here! We’re running out of time! it dug its fingers back into her brain and forced her to move.

It knew it could never escape the guardswoman in a battle of sheer strength. The elf was far too weak to defeat anything in such a way. However, while Alexis may have her beat in strength – the elf more than makes up for it in sheer mass.

Without hesitation, it forced Zenna to violently roll to one side, pinning Alexis underneath. Already seeing the elf’s move, Sylvaini used her own strength to roll them back over. As the power struggle continued and they began fighting with increased tension, it ended with a barrel roll that took both women across the harsh wooden floor, their sweat-slicken bodies crashing painfully into each other as they continued screaming louder and louder until their ears rang. The endless piles that Zenna had only just cleaned were now being strewn across the floor again as the pair left a path of destruction in their wake. All the while, Alexis was nearing socking the elf with her voice while the little woman was borderline insane with how her mind spun.

“ZENNA! FOR THE LOVE OF GODS, FUCKING STOP AND LISTEN TO ME!”

“NO!”

“WHY THE HELL NOT!? WHY CAN’T YOU FACE THE TRUTH ALREADY!?”

“I AM! I AM FACING IT! YOU’RE JUST A LIAR LIKE THE REST OF THEM!”

“YOU’RE THE LIAR, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” the guardswoman shot her legs out to stop the endless barrel roll as she landed on top of Zenna. What little sanity the elf had left caused her to lash out wherever she could, trying to either shove or beat Alexis off her, whatever it took. Sylvaini grabbed both of her hands as they flailed around and pinned them down so the elf couldn’t move any longer. Her skull rattled, raising her rage higher and higher as Zenna’s voice continued being abused.

“Stop trying to convince yourself you’re the enemy here! You’re not the enemy to anyone!”

“I AM!”

“LIAR!” Sylvaini slammed her down again as both Zenna and it fought back with all they could.

“Who told you that you’re the enemy!? That you’re something to be hated!? Something that doesn’t deserve love!? That you’re something that is nothing more than a disgusting monster!?”

“ME!”

“LIAR!!” Alexis screamed again, nearly using her words as blows to beat the elf back into her senses. The guardswoman, despite years of her brawls and battles against insurmountable odds, was on the bleeding edge of her strength as the elf was slowly working her way back out from under her.

“Tell me who your real enemy is! Is it those who hurt you!?”

“NO!”

“No!? Not them!? Who is it then! Tell me!”

“IT’S…!” she tried to get out, but it was simply beating her with enough force that she ached all over.

Shut up! Stop listening to her! it would scream, kicking her or dragging her chains with enough force to choke her. It knew it had to keep her head down and her spirit broken – else she would see how very, very close she was to bringing those walls down around her. With each passing moment increasingly-large chunks were falling down and shattering with enough noise that its voice was slowly being hidden away. As that voice in her head faded, the real voice filling her ears only grew stronger.

“Zenny! Zenny… Zen…ny…” the guardswoman rasped out, her reserves empty. Alexis’ muscles ached and begged for oxygen. In her frustration, she had forgotten to breathe up until this point and was struggling to force air back down her throat. She was barely holding onto the elf, who, although she was also losing strength, was still trying to crawl out from under her. Defeated, Sylvaini simply dropped her weight down until her face was buried in the elf’s bosom. She had sweat clear through her thin clothes and was essentially bathing in her own salty mess.

The elf, although trying to kick her way out from under the guard, was rapidly losing steam. Even with it encouraging her along, her body had simply run out of strength. Alexis still held tightly into her arms as the two women heaved into each other, their spirits never fading, but the battle clearly over. Zenna stared down through her nose at the guardswoman, nearly fainting from exhaustion as she was buried amongst her prodigious chest.

“Zenny… please… just listen to me. I know you can hear me… no matter where you are in there… I know you can hear me,” Alexis sobbed out, her voice weak and wet. Her own throat sore from the shouting match, Zenna said nothing besides rasping out breaths.

“Please stop this nonsense… I can’t take it anymore… I know that sounds selfish after all you’ve been through, but…” she slowly pulled her face up using her hands, still grappled into the elf’s arms. The guard, who Zenna once thought was likely the strongest person in the world, someone she could only pray to ever have an inkling of her strength rub off on her, was now openly sobbing down her own face and onto her own pale façade. “… I can’t take it anymore. I don’t want to be without you any longer. Please stop trying to hide away. Please stop being someone else. Please just be you,” she released the elf’s hands and moved her own paws under the girl, hugging her close. Zenna’s eyes went wide and expansively empty, her jaw stammering.

“Please stop thinking you have to be someone else because they hated you. That’s not their choice, and it’s not something that’s ever going to happen. You can only be you. Just you. Not this person you think is some monster. Just… you. Because… even if you can’t ever change how you see yourself… you’ll never be a monster to me… no matter how hard you try. And you know why?”

“No…” the elf breathed.

Alexis’ face collapsed in on itself, “because you’re the most beautiful person I’ve ever met. I can’t live without you. And I know you came into my life thinking you needed me, but… the truth is, Zenny… I… need you… more than you could ever possibly need me.”

Whether it was Alexis’ tears falling across her face or Zenna’s own, she didn’t know anymore. As she stared into the guard’s eyes, one innocent and the other scarred – she knew it in her heart that both spoke the truth.  She didn’t resist the tiniest bit as Alexis leaned in and stole a heavy, lasting kiss before staring into her fiery pupils once more.

“…and before I can have you in my life, I need you to know who your enemy is, so we can take them out of both our lives. Tell me, elfy, who the hell it is, already.”

Zenna gulped as if swallowing an apple whole, “it’s… my enemy is…” she tried to reason out an answer, yet she drew a blank. Who was her enemy, really? What it this guard pinning her down? She couldn’t find a reason to think so. Those people in her village who tormented her? How? Where were they? Either scattered to the far corners of the world or nothing but bones left in the woods. How could they hurt her from such a distance, she figured. Something seemed to click deep inside her, like a piece that had been pushed out of place finding its slot again. Yet, something even deeper inside her began welling up, like a furnace after being stoked.

“If it makes it easier, do you want to say it with me?” Alexis pined, her voice coming clear through the holes in the walls around the elf’s heart.

Hey! What are you doing!? You’re not actually listening to this filth, are you!? it shouted and yanked on the elf’s chains – but, for once, it could not get the girl to move. It yanked again, but Zenna stayed firmly on the blackened ground upon which it kicked her. Hey! H-hey! its voice cracked some, panic sneaking its way into its tone. You can still hear me, right, you stupid elf? Can’t you just… it was cut off as the elf whispered something under her breath. Huh? What?

“My… my enemy… my enemy is…” she tried whispering out again, both inside and out. As its voice continued fading away into obscurity, she found one voice ringing out louder and louder. Above its threats. Above the slamming of the chains as it continued to fruitlessly yank on her. And especially above the crashing walls around the pair. With each passing moment, it sensed something was horribly wrong. Its voice was becoming quieter, as if it were shrinking. Even those chains it had pulled for so many years seemed to be oh-so-fragile. And, all the while, her voice became louder and louder.

Gradually, the elf slowly turned from how she laid upon the ground and turned towards it, the flame in her eye burning like a gateway to hell. In fear, it shook harshly and dropped the chains it held. Zenna turned around more until both of her blazing eyes stood out strong from underneath her hair. In terror, it dropped from its feet and onto the ground as Zenna stood. It jumped back up and backed away rapidly from her, yet somehow, the elf was gaining ground. It continued backwards endlessly until it tripped over a fallen piece of that wall. There was not a moment it could take its eyes off Zenna, who now took up its whole world. The chains which once bound her were now falling off, one by one until none of them remained except a sad little pile at her feet. With this whole scene before it, it could do nothing but fidget violently on the ground.

And finally, in nightmarish fright, it could only tremble as Zenna loomed over her, as giant as the world itself.

“My… enemy…” she started out.

H… hey… elf… wait… please… it spoke meekly.

“My… enemy… is…” she stated with more force to both Alexis and it.

Stop… s-stop it… stop listening to her… she’s lying to you again. What the hell is wrong with you? Why won’t you listen to me anymore?

“My…” the elf said once more before the guardswoman joined in.

Please…

“…enemy…”

Please stop…

“…does…”

No… no, no, no, please… it begged with a sob.

“…not…”

I only wanted what was best for you… please… I’m so sorry…

“…exist.”

And with that, its world ended completely. What was left of those impossibly large walls surrounding the two of them shattered immediately, its pieces crashing down with enough force to break the black abyss they stood atop of. While it lied there on the ground, holding its head between its hands, Zenna stood tall, undaunted by the catastrophic calamity around them. As the walls fell, a blinding light flooded through as if water, once held back by the walls, surrounded the two, engulfing them completely until they went blind.

…

Years passed before the light settled and Zenna could see again. She found herself still trapped underneath Alexis, her brown eyes streaming with such force they almost put out the twin flames in the elf’s eyes. Both women were now so immensely quiet that the world around them also held its breath in anticipation. Alexis loosened her grip on the girl and leaned back, yet the guard smiled wide enough to encapsulate Zenna’s entire world.

Sylvaini took out a finger and pointed straight into the elf’s heart, “Zenny… do you see it now? Do you see why you weren’t able to love someone? Why it scared you so much?” she paused, and although the girl did not speak, her answer was translated straight into Alexis’ soul. “You already know, don’t you? The reason why your heart is so empty… why you thought you needed love inside it… it wasn’t because you needed someone else to love you…”

Alexis leaned right up to her, nearly kissing her again, “it was because… you didn’t love yourself. And…” she paused to sob, “once you see that there’s no reason to hate yourself… and you choose to stop punishing yourself for what others think of you…”

She leaned in, kissing her softly before moving to one of her ears to whisper,

“…you’ll be free, little elfy.”

Taking her weight off the elf, Alexis leaned back. She set her hand out and Zenna grabbed it tightly yet tenderly. She helped the elf up until both women were standing above the pool of sweat they had left on the floor. As she held her, the guardswoman felt something had changed inside the elf. It now felt as if she were seeing the real-life subject of a wonderful painting, rather than just the canvas. In those fiery eyes of hers was Zenna. The real Zenna she had waited her entire life to meet.

The guard smiled, “hey there, little elf, it’s so nice to finally meet…” she was suddenly stopped when a tiny pale finger shushed her lips. She was surprised for a moment, but became even more stupefied when her feet began to move outside of her control. Alexis couldn’t turn her head to see what was happening as Zenna’s eyes and finger kept her locked in place – but the pair were certainly moving out of the living room and into the bedroom. The elf stopped the pair directly atop a pool of sunlight as it filtered through the open window.

As the elf’s finger came down from her lips, Alexis asked, “what are we doing, Zenny?”

Without hesitation, and with more strength than she ever thought she could muster, the elf simply said, “what does it look like? We have to get those clothes off you, don’t we?” as she began tracing her little digits along Alexis’ belly where her shirt laid.

More beautifully than a chorus of angels did the little elf’s words sound to the guard’s ears, who felt her heart rate grow tenfold immediately. Her eyes fell down past Zenna’s face to her bosom as it pressed into her belly. Below those magnificent orbs she could feel her tugging at her clothes, pressing against her taut flesh. And, even below that, she could feel something growing between her legs. And it most certainly was not that heat flooding out of her womanhood.

With a staggered voice she quietly asked, “Ze-Zenny… are you… saying that…”

“… that I’ve made you wait long enough, yes, Lexie, I have. I know you had to work so hard to reach this point and I’m sorry that I put you through all that… but…” she sniffled, “… I’ve had these feelings inside me… welling up since I first met you and growing every day I’ve come to know you… and I think they’ve finally boiled over,” she paused to let her racing hear be heard clear through her chest, “…and … I think we both know I can’t change my entire way of life in just one day but…”

The elf paused, bringing her hands up off Alexis’ waist to her face, pulling the guardswoman in close and gluing their lips together for eternity. Pulling away, yet with a line of liquid joining their lips together, the elf only said, “…but the rest of my life can start today. Can you be happy with that?”

Although the elf was expecting a verbal answer, Sylvaini could take no more. Really, no one could – but the guard was just the one who acted. She leaned in, pulling the elf close for another passionate embrace and Zenna followed, the two melting together as they grew hotter. Below their visions was the elf’s cock which, after ignored and neglected for so very long, was rapidly expanding. Sylvaini tried her best to keep her legs together to keep it contained, yet she was losing rapidly as its strength became apparent. It seemed intent to shove her legs apart by any means necessary. Occupied by how the elf was furiously exploring her mouth with her tongue, the guard was astounded by how immense the little lady seemed capable of growing.

Where this surprising rush of lust was coming from, even the elf could not explain. It was as if someone had built a bonfire within her millennia ago yet never gave it a spark. The more she felt Alexis’ body melt into her own, the more she openly welcomed her inside. Something was different in the way the guardswoman burrowed her way through Zenna’s defenses. They were not rough or abusive as those from her village, nor were they aloof and ignorant as those maids, and, especially – she was not sorely mistaken and misplaced as Underhill’s queen. No, none of those people she had ever let through her defenses – until this lowly guard who was grinding her senseless.

Sylvaini took her hands down from the elf’s head, forcing them between their bodies and heavily groping her breasts, which greatly exceeded her expectations on both feel and fullness. Since viewing them the other night, she had filled her head with endless fantasies of working her hands all over them like unbaked dough – yet she had no idea they could feel this astounding under her digits. How they molded to her touch and pushed back against her palms was indescribable. As she cupped each heavy orb, squeezing them and imagining the ocean of life-giving milk that was contained inside each, she used her mouth to suck heavily on Zenna’s tongue as if it were a teat. And, not to be left out, the elf’s own pointy tips grew with such force they threatened to stab Alexis’ belly clean open.

Suffocating from the lack of air, the two separated and panted like winded dogs. Sylvaini took the opportunity to lean back and yank her shirt clean over her head although it stuck to her sweat-laden form the whole way up. She then leaned over to kick off her drenched pants into a sad pile in the corner while the elf’s own fingers dove to her burgeoning cock to comfort it. It had been neglected for so long that it openly welcomed her touch as she moved her fingers along its veiny length, her own sweat acting as a lubricant. Zenna barely even looked down to acknowledge her own actions, however, as she was mesmerized by Alexis as she unclothed herself. She found it surprising that, despite having been with the youthful group of maids with their young, unsullied bodies, and even with the pampered queen, so meticulously maintained she was glowing – she had never felt such an animalistic rush as watching this middle-aged, battle-beaten women become naked before her.

Now unarmored, Alexis stared down at the elf as she beat herself off with her too-small hands while her endlessly-growing cock continued pointing at her with the threatening appearance of a battle ram to a castle gate. With each passing moment the red-hot yet purple-capped serpent inched closer and closer, further distancing itself from Zenna while growing towards the guard herself. Although she thought the elf’s breasts were enormous, especially with how they were being pushed together by the elf’s arms as she grappled her shaft, those fat, heavy balls of hers were threateningly close to overtaking them in size. Each looked ripe like an apple and ready to burst with just a simple pinprick of contact. Alexis felt jealous, momentarily, as she watched the pair comfortably rest upon the bed made of Zenna’s milky thighs before her attention came back to the elf’s cock, which had just barely contacted her stomach.

Her belly recoiled as if stimulated by an electric shock, squeezing inwards defensively as it was poked by the gargantuan invader. As it released it was rewarded again by the elf’s fat, hot tip, which seemed to grow again in such a short span of time. In tandem her belly recoiled again, but when it came back out the elf’s cock was there to kiss it once more. This time it grew steadily, almost pushing Alexis backwards with the room it needed to expand. It was so wet with sweat and pre that the trail trickled down her navel and soaked her womanhood to the point of drowning. The guard was in total disbelief about this tiny woman’s size and brought her vision across its enormous length until she was staring at those fiery eyes again. She almost swore their color had brightened, as if a film had been taken off them. She gulped as she watched Zenna slowly lose herself in a lust-drunken stupor.

“Z-Zenny, how big is it going to get? D-does it ever end?”

The corner of the elf’s plush lips raised, “it has a ways to go, my little guardswoman… especially with how badly I’ve been ignoring it. I usually can’t go a few days without pleasuring myself, but it’s been weeks now. I’m a bit nervous myself to see what’s been brewing.”

Fear entered her brown eyes, “g-gods help me… just try not to be too rough… I’m only human, after all…”

The elf looked down, seeing how her cock was still pushing the taller woman’s belly inwards. She knew it was only pleasurable, pressing in there – therefore, she would have to move it a bit south to make any real accomplishments. Although it had a slight upward curve, Zenna leaned her hips down some so her cock would slide closer to the guard’s muff. Upon impact, Alexis nearly collapsed from the sheer flood of electricity running up her nerves. At the very least, her legs buckled some so the elf’s cock was seated firmly up between her thighs. Her brown searchlights fell until she saw that battering ram right up to her gate, still growing slightly to the point where its veins were filling heavily all over. Its head darkened some with all the blood filling it, to the point where her entire shaft went rigid as steel.

Alexis was helpless as the elf continued battering her, even though it was barely more than her immense pulse coursing up through her cock and beelining to the guard’s brain. She huffed and mewled loudly as that thick head was being pushed right up to her sanctum. At the very least she knew it was too large to fit inside her, no matter how much she anxiously wanted it to. She buckled more to the point at which half her weight seemed suspended on Zenna’s masterful piece of prowess. Even the girl’s balls seemed to be churning audibly in anticipation. She bit her lip in terror of what she had awakened.

“Zenny… I don’t think I can take you like this… can we slow down, some,” the guard asked weakly.

The elf shook her head, “sorry if it’s too scary, Lexie… it has a mind of its own right now… I’ve never seen it so big and anxious for anything… but,” she paused to chuckle heartily, “… I can’t say I disagree with it. What happened to you wanting me to fuck you so hard you can’t ever walk again? I was so looking forward to that,” Zenna rasped in an unfamiliar manner.

Although nervous, Alexis found it within herself to smile, “w-well… let’s just calm it down some before you really tear me in half. Can we at least do that,” she asked and the elf seemed in agreement. At the very least, all three heads seemed to want this sinful act to last as long as they could stretch it.

Alexis worked herself off the elf’s cockhead like trying to uncork an ancient bottle of wine, using the tips of her toes to move herself forward along Zenna’s length. With each step of the way it became apparent that no matter how fat the elf’s head was – the middle was far girthier. The guard was barley able to differentiate her own pulse from the dick’s as it blasted into her thighs like a jackhammer. The strength of her pole was more akin to a bucking bull than a little elf as it shook under her. She could even swear some of the larger veins were sizable to the men she used to allow inside her. Climbing up to this precipice from the gutters she used to explore made Sylvaini light-headed.

Zenna was going dizzy with how the guardswoman felt atop her phallus. Seeing her straddle her size like that, legs spread wide while her sopping womanhood spread a clear line across her pulsing flesh drove her wild. Alexis seemed in the same drunken state as her when she reached out slowly, taking one of the elf’s tiny nipples in her fingers and squeezing heavily. The elf cried out, her legs running weak while her cock bounced madly from the sensation. In response the brown-haired woman took her other hand down and cupped the elf’s ball in her palm. This only made the little woman more erratic as her length seemed to melt into water yet somehow be hard as stone at the same time. Given how Alexis was rubbing herself senseless all over Zenna’s length, the elf took her own hands and gripped her own nipple and ball in mirror image to the guard. Now with all these sensations drowning her brain with chemicals, her plush lips spread open wide and the elf scrammed loudly, her dick slamming powerfully in anticipation.

Alexis knew the girl was close, given how her flesh quivered and rumbled between her legs and against her pussy, making her climax then and there. Her natural response caused her to moan heavily and tighten her grip on the girl’s chest and ball. Unable to make sense of her surroundings, Zenna simply gripped into her own handles in the same way, overloading her senses until her entire body went rigid. She could at least see the guard’s thighs were spread even further as her cock engorged itself to its largest size possible to accommodate the load coming up it. afraid of what it might do, she held it in for just a millisecond – yet it blasted through with unparallel force in return.

The first load racing out of Zenna’s tip was so thick it was nearly chewable with how it slammed into the guard’s wall behind her back. To the elf, it felt as if a magma-hot steel pipe were being pulled from her depths. The recoil of the cum leaving her body caused her to lock in place while her eyes rolled back into her head. Each blast out of her cock nearly threw the guard straight into the air as it forced itself between her legs – but at the very least her feet most certainly left the floor a few times as the elf’s godlike cock bounced and throbbed powerfully. A solid beam of white continued colliding with the wall with enough force to shake it, and it most certainly was spreading rapidly; chunks of spunk splattered along the wood while a heavy puddle coated the floor. The two women could only imagine the destruction, given how Alexis was facing Zenna and Zenna’s view was blocked by the guard’s body as she tried to keep herself on the bucking beast.

With the initial burst over, the elf’s productivity became apparent with not only how much cum she could spew, but for how long. Given her overwhelming ability to create that life-making goo, and how she had denied it for an unprecedented time, it all simply became stockpiled within her depths. A laser beam of sperm gave way to a more liquid geyser as it continued shooting out of the helpless little woman. Zenna squeezed harder into her ball as if commanding it to lighten itself more, given how taut it still was. It rumbled in response and her load thickened again momentarily, her cock still bouncing to the point Alexis was almost ejected. Enough heat was flooding off the elf’s flesh it was almost boiling. Zenna could only picture what was happening as she could only see the back of her skull while, for the first time, she actively encouraged her body to explore its limits. Alexis, holding on for dear life, could only pray she lived to see tomorrow.

The powerful blast slowly but surely gave way, letting off from a raging river down to a mild stream before capping off with a slow drizzle. Both women, still attached to each other all over, stood there panting their lungs out until they regained consciousness. Although the elf’s cock did not soften, Alexis was still able to slowly let gravity pull her backwards until Zenna’s cum-laden cockhead kissed her enflamed red pussy again. In shock she fell backwards completely, landing straight in a lake of jizz that steamed around her. Sylvaini glanced around at the destruction surrounding her, from how her wall was completely coated to the point it kissed the ceiling slightly and puddled back on the floor. Every possible amount of cum Alexis predicted the overgrown elf could shoot was thrown out the window. This complete mess overcame every possible outcome she could imagine.

She looked down at her hand which had sunk into the mess, having to pull it out with a sucking sound when she lifted it. Staring at her glazed hand, she could not help herself to bring it up to her mouth and taste that warm goo. So powerful the flooding sensation was across her tastebuds that she imagined it as a fount of pure magic – there was little else in the world to compare it to. Alexis licked her hand completely clean and would have continued with her entire cum-stained body had she not had her attention stolen away by the elf. Looking back at her, she had fallen forward onto her knees, panting erratically while her blue hair was matted down by sweat, saliva falling in chunks from her lips. Zenna’s hands hung limp down at her sides while her cock, unbelievably, was still solid as stone and pulsing wildly upwards from her crotch, almost hiding her face behind it. It looked even more menacing from this view, seeing that spiderweb of veins and that pillar-like bulge running its underside. Her balls seemed barely, if at all, deflated, as they laid between the girl’s thighs.

Alexis was awestruck and, for a moment, without words. “Zenny… what the hell… how can you keep going after that… after, this,” her eyes motioned to the wall behind her, “I wasn’t expecting to be repainting my room… g-gods…”

It took the elf a few moments to gather the strength needed to respond, and even when she did it was barely more than a little laugh between labored breaths. “K… keep… going? Lexie, surely you don’t think that was all I can do… I promise… I can keep going… as long as you can.”

Her fiery eyes came up, peering over her pulsing purple cockhead. Her searchlights went wide as an unfamiliar, sadistic grin came over her face, “really… I think we’re only just getting started.”

Both horrified and horny beyond words she had in her arsenal, Alexis sucked down the elf’s succulent voice like a black hole. Sitting there with her reddened and waiting muff, she stared at Zenna’s cock as it continued to throb with no less force than before its volcanic eruption. With her own legs spread outwards as she sat on her feet, Sylvaini reached down to sate her pussy as best she could. It twitched angrily against her fingers, being far less satisfying than that godlike rod that had been rubbing against it only moments ago. She soldiered on, diving in a few select fingers while her thumb remained behind to satiate that blistering nub that stood guard at her gates. The guard rasped, bucking inwards slightly and crushing her face.

Zenna, enraptured by the show she was being given, cooed slightly. Directly below her eyes was her still-purple cockhead as it lashed in the air, spilling remnants of her climax all over her body and the floor surrounding. To calm it, she reached her hands around its base and stroked heavily. After battling the guard and having one of the most insane loads of her life come blasting out of her, she needed time to rest her weary self – so masturbation would have to suffice. She took her tiny hands up her shaft which bucked against her palms, upset at such little stimulation after being snuggled by the guard. She did her best to keep it happy as she rolled her digits up its tree-trunk length, all the way to the cap to tickle it slightly before descending to its base again. This would normally be enough to satiate it – hell, given how many times it has worked before this should be a certainty – yet it still coursed powerfully with displeasure.

“Alex… Alexis?” Zenna asked with a heave. The guard, so enraptured by her own fingering and watching the elf play with her cock only feet away, could only give a weak nod of acknowledgement. “C-care to help me with this? My hands are a bit small for it right now…” she giggled defeatedly.

Although she mentally jumped from where she was sitting to straddle that cock up her womanhood, Alexis physically rose slowly from the ground. She lumbered in a zombielike state over to Zenna, still with one hand doing a number on her sacred grounds while her eyes stayed glued to the elf as she rubbed herself with increased fervor. The guard stood above the young woman for a moment, seeing both her blue head and her purple one stare up at her in anticipation. She stared down at both of them before fixating on the throbbingly hot one, nearly jumping off the ground as the guard’s hole was only inches away. Alexis nearly felt herself submitting to its own pull, yet she was able to resist and slowly lower herself down to the ground. She lad her legs outward until they wrapped around the elf’s back, pulling her in close.

Zenna rasped heavily as she found the guardswoman’s thighs wrapping around her cock, and now even her waist. She continued beating herself off even faster to the point it was almost an automated response before the guard, who gave a sly look. “I know you’ve been hiding away your true feelings for a while now, girlie, but I never expected you to act like this. How could you have possibly held back such lust for this long?”

The elf could only nod in her own ignorance, “I don’t know… I’m having all these feelings swirl around inside me I can’t make sense of any of it. Having that first… um…” she bit her lip nervously, a tad embarrassed with her own words, “um… explosion, seemed to clear my head some, but I still feel like I’m soaring through the clouds.”

Alexis hummed a laugh, “so now you’re finally feeling desire. That’s good, that means I’m teaching you well,” she paused as the elf’s cock throbbed hard, almost tilting right into her face, “but yeah, I can see what you mean… with this big cock attached, I can only imagine the number it’s doing on your mind.”

“S-so… now that you’re here… any chance you’d be willing to help me with this,” Zenna motioned down to her cock as she beat it pitifully with her tiny paws, “my hands are just too small for it, today.”

Although her first instinct was to pull that wonderful pole into a never-ending bearhug, Alexis instead chuckled as she brought her vision beyond that dick and to the elf’s chest, seeing it woefully ignored as it sat there. “You’re right, your hands do seem a little bit small for controlling this beast. That’s probably why the gods gave you these,” Alexis reached out and used both of her hands to push the girl’s cock. It nearly hummed with excitement at her touch, and it took a surprising amount of strength to make the cock tilt backwards, given its weight. Zenna was immensely surprised by her actions, even pausing her own masturbation as Alexis pushed her cock into her own bosom. It seated itself neatly between her orbs until her own cockhead stared straight up into her fiery eyes.

Zenna was stunned, watching her shaft share its sweat with her breasts, and their sweat with it. The perfect match of having her thick girth wedged in between her flesh was mesmerizing. “Alexis, w-what gave you this idea? And what is this supposed to accomplish?”

“Surely you’ve thought of this yourself, yeah, girlie?” the guardswoman asked as if the answer was obvious. “The gods gave you two tiny hands because you’re a little lady, but they also gave you this chest to make up for it. You’ve really never thought about using it to pleasure yourself?”

“N-no, never…”

“Guess you are still rather innocent, huh? Let me help you out with that,” the guard reached down and took hold of Zenna’s little paws. She pulled them off her cock and separated the pair, taking each one and setting them alongside her gargantuan bosom. “Since your breasts are so huge, you have a lot of extra flesh to rub along yourself. Give it a try.”

Zenna nodded, squeezing into each of her tits to have a handle and slowly rubbed them up and down her cock’s midsection. She gasped loudly, surprised by how excellent the sensation it was and how naturally her body fit together, like the tiny perfect pieces of a clock. The way her full yet malleable chest conformed around her shaft and around her hands astounded her and the guard’s voice echoed in her head – how did she not think of this before? It had always been so exhausting, trying to masturbate her immense size in a variety of ways. She had always hated performing such lewd, sinful acts yet her body always commanded she obey. Even that first night she had met Marcus was disgusting for her, given how exhausted she was yet that erotic sensation based out of her prowess demanded it be pleasured. Rubbing her breast and dick separately was such a chore – so combining the two was amazing.

Alexis sat still as if watching a vision play before her eyes. This girl she cared about so much, in all her beauty and frightening ability rubbing her motherly chest against her masculine bits caused her pussy to gush again, coating the girl’s balls as they rumbled under the pair. Seeing all that perfect fleshy contact made her feel left out, so she scooted herself in further so the girl’s urethra bulge was pressed straight up against her crotch, making it tingle. Zenna’s breasts, being squashed between her cock and hands, extended even further out from her chest than normal and rubbed themselves along Alexis’ far smaller orbs. The stimulation of the girl’s little pink nubs rubbing on her own red pair made them stand on end. Alexis cooed softly as her core heated back up.

Seeing how her cock was still throbbing mischievously, Alexis stated, “looks as if this still isn’t enough. Maybe I need to help you after all,” she leaned in, wrapping her hands around the girl’s cock where her breasts didn’t cover. In response, it leaked out another batch of pre, coating both of their chests as they were now pressed together, forming a perfect circle for the cock to slide on through. Her much larger, stronger hands encompassed far more of her cock flesh than Zenna’s hands and were therefore more successful in their attempts to satiate its needs. Although still unable to make her digits meet around its unparalleled girth, she still pressed on and pressed down hard into its veiny length, feeling Zenna’s powerful heart beat straight into her palms. The cock rewarded the efforts of both women by groaning slightly larger, turning up the heat to the point both broke out in a sweat from its radiation alone.

With all the bodily contact going on down south, the only part of it left unserviced was the cock’s head, Alexis noticed. In fact, it seemed to only be stimulated by how both guard and elf were sending hot breaths across its dark skin. Seeing it only centimeters away from her lips, Alexis couldn’t help herself but lean in for a little kiss. Zenna howled as the guard’s lips and even a bit of her teeth danced across her flesh, transmitting electricity straight to her brain in the same way she had done to Alexis earlier. The guardswoman barely noticed as she continued making out with the gargantuan helmet pressing into her mouth. She had sucked cocks before, yet she now regretted every single one of those tiny, pathetic men she once serviced. They tasted like rotting trash while this girl’s cock felt like mana from heaven. The way in which her head conformed around her lips was exquisite while her leaking slit ensured there was more than enough lubrication to keep her going. Alexis prayed she could take as much as the head in her mouth as possible, and so she began using her teeth to pull more flesh in between her cheeks. The sensation of the lust-drunk guard gnawing on her helmet made the elf scream louder, her appendages locking in place while her cock stiffened to the point it was painful.

At the very least that loud screaming caught the guard’s attention in the middle of her meal. She reluctantly pulled off the dick’s flesh and stared at the stammering elf quizzically. “You know, Zenny, instead of screaming your head off you could be helping me on this. There’s plenty of… well, you to go around.”

It took the girl a few moments to come down from her high to be able to respond, “b-but… it’s… w-weird… I don’t know…”

Alexis gave her a strange look, “what? Sucking a cock isn’t weird at all. I’ve done it plenty of times. Given how close this thing hangs to your face, I can only imagine how often you’ve done it, yourself. Having an audience shouldn’t make it any weirder.”

“B-but I’ve… never done that…”

Alexis paused fully, unable to believe what she was hearing, “what? How in the world? Gods, are you joking?” the elf shook her head furiously, biting her lip again in embarrassment. “Gods, you really are innocent, aren’t you, elfy? Just get in here already,” she circumvented asking Zenna to do it herself and simply reached out, taking her sweaty blue hair in her hands and pulling the girl down onto her own cockhead. Her fiery eyes went wide, to the point where they seemed to be expanding in her own heat. They flashed with such power they illuminated the room.

The elf struggled for a moment before Alexis released her. Zenna pulled her face back although a line of pre and saliva still connected her lips to her cock, which nearly exploded from stimulation. At the very least it was expanding and contracting rapidly with each heartbeat. Zenna heaved heavily, causing her chest to press harshly into Alexis. The two locked eyes as the guard asked, “well? How was it?”

Zenna seemed confused, as if having a mixed response, “is… is that how… they taste? It’s weird.”

“What do you mean ‘weird’?” she mocked the girl’s tone, “it tastes amazing. I promise you it does.”

“I… I guess,” was her breathless answer.

“Whatever,” the guard shrugged, “more for me,” she stated before diving her face back down into Zenna’s cock. The elf gasped again at the sensation flooding her and resumed masturbating herself with her chest while Alexis returned to rubbing her off from below. Seeing the guard’s brown head as her face was buried amongst the purple flesh of her phallus ignited her and she rubbed with more fervor. Yet as the empty helmet flesh stared at her longingly, she couldn’t help herself from feeling left out of this experience.

The guardswoman was not surprised in the slightest as she felt the soft, sweat-stained locks of Zenna bump into her own head. instead, she was delighted the girl was coming into her own. The cock in her mouth heaved, now being sucked off by two women at once as it worked itself down both their mouths. Although it took a few moments for the elf to work up the courage, she removed the inhibitions she had set in place and continued forward. At first it was just her lips, then moving onto her teeth a bit in mirror fashion to Alexis, then even tasted it directly with her tongue. She used to hate the taste of her own expel to the point it made her want to vomit, but now sharing this meal with the woman she cared about took that feeling away. 

With the feeling of two sets of mouth on its head, two pairs of breasts on its shaft, and one last pair of hands caressing its underside, the cock was enamored by the sheer amount of attention. It grew more in both size and heat, slowly filling the space left empty by the two women’s bodies. As if reacting to it, both guard and elf slid in closer, ensuring there was no air gap left between their bodies. They sucked down on the cockhead more as it gave them a fulfilling meal of taste, texture, and sheer lust. Alexis squeezed her legs around Zenna’s waist more to the point her quaking cock was completely sandwiched between their bodies while her immense balls rumbled underneath her, refilling for the impending load. As if mentally linked, Zenna and Alexis redoubled their efforts to stimulate the cock as it grew more, its head fattening while the slit atop it yawned open. They even had to sit up some as the head grew further from the elf’s crotch. With a near-perfect encapsulation of fleshy contact surrounding it, her cock could take no more and ordered the next batch to explode.

Alexis felt it first, that sensation of a cannonball-like object racing up the girl’s bulge as it slammed into her muff and upwards. The two leaned back some yet kept their mouths on the cockhead as a familiar white substance rocketed past and smacked against the ceiling. Now in full view, both of their eyes went wide at the sheer volume and speed the spunk flew past, barely colliding with their noses. That stench filled their nostrils and caused both to contract, squeezing the cock between them further until each blast shook them to their cores. As the cum rained back down upon them from the ceiling, each had to avoid getting too much on them as chunks would genuinely splat upon their bodies. Still, each of them held tightly to the cockhead as it was split in half by the train rolling up through it. Despite the unbelievable load that the elf had released earlier, painting the guard’s wall, this batch seemed equally terrifying to behold. This should serve as a lesson to the both of them that Zenna’s bodily needs are never to be ignored.

On and on the cock blasted off each shot without end. Even if the two women were not holding it upright with their bodies, it would still be so unbelievably hard it could never break its laserlike focus on the ceiling above them. The once-brown and now-white ceiling continued to spread as cum exploded out of the elf, only to fall back to the floor under its own weight. It was becoming difficult to see as the load was spreading not only across the room, but slowly burying the two girls as they held onto it. The bucking beast nearly bruised them with how violently it pulsed, but at the very least Alexis’ poor muff was battered senseless – not that she minded, given how she was busy spewing herself mad. As she continued to watch the spectacle unfold, Alexis could take no more of being left out and leaned her head back. Her mouth opened in a whorish manner to allow some of the falling spunk to caress her throat as it fell. Sylvaini best watch herself before she becomes addicted to this treat.

Finally the girl’s second explosive orgasm subsided, ramping downwards from a laser beam to a simple group of spurts that unequally coated Alexis’ body with each pump, given how she was downrange of the spitting cock. With her strength sapped despite the fulfilling meal resting in her belly, Sylvaini released Zenna and fell backwards, the pool of cum splashing around her like mud. She heaved heavily, watching through her hazy vision as the white goo continued falling slowly, like raindrops off a roof after the storm had passed. As she laid there, warmed by the lake around her, she was helpless as she fell in love with the sensations this elf could provide her. Who were those worthless pieces of flesh she once invited into her home? Who was that ungrateful man who once promised to love her, in both hardship and heartfulness? He was gone, removed from his mind and replaced with the newfound love she had for this little lady.

Gods above… she silently prayed as she stared at the sky, …what have I done to be blessed so?

After recovering from the immense flood of emotions and exhaustion coursing through her, Sylvaini worked herself upright. The soles of her feet slid massively along the ground with the slicken liquid coating it. Staring down at Zenna through her cum-stained hair, it was clear the girl’s strength was waning. She laid there on her side, heaving massively so her bosom expanded and contracted hideously. Her eyes seemed distant, lost in their own world. Her once-pale skin had now given way to a magma-hot red, nearly steaming the white cum both on her and surrounding her. Alexis thought of her as a machine that seemed pushed far past its limits, but only for a moment as her eyes were drawn to that cock of hers, still hard as stone and pounding loudly on the ground next to her. Even this second explosion seemed to barely make a dent in its strength.

“I’m completely lost, girlie. How much of this can you take? We still haven’t even gotten to the part where you make me lose my mind as you fuck me. How is that cock of yours still so raring to go?”

The elf did not respond at first – in fact, she barely seemed to acknowledge the guard until she gathered enough strength to speak. “What do you… want me to say, Lexie? I told you it’s dangerous for me to hold back for so long… just… give me a few minutes and we can finish.”

“Finish?” the guard growled in frustration, “what do you mean, finish? If that cock goes in me the way it is, I’ll die. We have to wear it down a bit more before it’s safe for me to take it.”

“L-Lexie… please… I need to rest…”

The guard shrugged even as the girl was not watching her, “fine then, let me take over for a bit and you can rest all you like,” she walked over to the exhausted elf and grabbed her tightly. She tried pulling Zenna up off the floor, but the guard was too tired herself to try. Even if she were at full strength, the elf was simply too heavy for the average person to pull her up on their own. She waited until Zenna was able to get her own feet under her and the two worked together to raise the girl up, and even when she did stand, she leaned into the guard for support, her cock still pounding away into Alexis’ chest.

The guardswoman pushed her off tenderly and pointed behind Zenna, “go stand against that wall there, I’ll take over for now so you can rest.”

“H-how will that help me rest?” the girl panted out, ready to sleep standing if necessary.

“Because I’ll do all the work. Get over there and enjoy,” she commanded.

Zenna shrugged weakly, barely able to raise her shoulders as they whined in discomfort. They fell back down heavily, smacking into her thighs. She backtracked slowly, just fast enough to keep her weight from pulling her to the ground until her back was firmly pressed up against the wooden wall behind her. She welcomed its support as she continued heaving madly, her knees close to buckling under just her own weight. Her vision had fallen just enough she could only see her own white expel coating the ground like spilled soup while Alexis stood in the middle of it all. Zenna raised her head up some to see the guardswoman had her unscarred eye closed while her other was looking through a frame made by her hands.

Sylvaini set up that frame using her thumbs and fingers to box the elf in. She held that position for a while so the cum-painted Zenna took up her canvas. The way in which her explosive eyes peeked out under her hair like an owl under the moonlight mesmerized her, while that pounding cock of hers still hung there threateningly, coating itself with clear fluids while awaiting the next sinful maneuver.

Alexis nodded in appreciation of the scene, “yeah, that’s real good, girlie. Just hold that pose for a while and let me get it painted. I want to remember this.”

“Lexie…” she huffed impatiently. She was both too tired and too horny for Alexis too keep playing these games.

The guard shrugged and broke her frame, “fine, fine, guess I’ll just keep it locked away in my head. I promise it’s not going anywhere anytime soon,” she cackled to herself and strode over to the elf. As she approached she figured that aroma of unbelievable sex would lessen as she walked away from the elf’s puddle – yet as she approached the source it only expanded exponentially. Alexis opened her mouth and began drinking it in, keeping her reserves full so that every inch of her mortal form demanded she continue filling her carnal desires. Zenna squinted some; as her sanity returned she had begun to take notice how bestial Alexis’ eyes had become. She was still wary of what the guardswoman might have planned for her next.

As that stench continued infecting her to the point she was nauseous, the guard’s vision grew hazy and the elf began to fade from her vision. To keep herself conscious Alexis dropped to her knees and simply crawled the rest of the way to Zenna. Reaching her, she wrapped herself around the girl so her arms were securely fastened to her round, squishy ass and her face was right up to her crotch. At this height Alexis was staring straight at the base of Zenna’s immense tool, watching it thump loudly before her. Innumerable veins swelled across its surface as seemingly gallons of blood pumped through the machine, ensuring it stayed solid and firm for eons. Through her cum and sweat-stained flesh, Alexis was perplexed as all of the elf seemed to have reddened deeply, her body heating up to the point she was borderline steaming.

Alexis cooed as those titanic balls of the elf lurched suddenly, angry at having been ignored for even a few moments. Her tongue tasted her own lips for a moment before she allowed her arms to pull her in more, so her face was now right up to Zenna’s sack. The elf gasped at the action, only barely able to see the guard by staring down her own gigantic bosom and from above her wide shaft. Still, she could feel Alexis squeezing her face up to her balls, her ear pressed firmly into her stretched flesh as it pounded against her skull.

The guard sat there for a few moments, allowing the heavy and constant thudding of Zenna’s heart to rock her half to sleep. The sweat and stench of her masculine prowess coated her brown hair to the point no amount of washing would ever get it all out. Alexis didn’t care at all about this – instead, she continued squeezing her cheek into the elf’s sack as deeply as possible, feeling it conform lightly around her skull. Despite the duo of eruptions Zenna had just exploded – they still felt overwhelmingly full.

“S-so much,” the guard finally rasped in a lust-driven heat, “too much, even… maybe I bit off more than I can chew with you, girlie. You just have… so much life inside of you… like there’s an entire universe inside your body… gods… I just don’t know where to start with you.”

“Life… inside of me?”

Alexis nodded, her hair dragging along Zenna’s burgeoned balls, “everyone has a little life inside of them… just waiting for their chance to live,” the guard took one hand down and rubbed at her stomach, “but I think you have so much more than anyone else in the world… sitting here, leaned up against you… I can hear all that life swirling around endlessly.”

Zenna mewled above her, “n-no… don’t say that… you’re making me feel weird, as if there’s people in me.”

The guardswoman rubbed her head more, “like I said girlie, we all have life inside us; you just have a bigger burden by far. And once that life inside you meets that life inside me, that’s how we make those people we’re going to love so dearly. And hey… I was thinking,” Alexis brought her head out to one side so the elf could see her face some. There was a smirk worn upon her lips. “I think I want our first child to be a doctor. Wouldn’t that be wonderful? Imagine all the people they’d help.”

Although she was already red with heat all over, the elf now blushed immensely with embarrassment, “w-what? What brought this on? A-and… first… child? Who is to say I can even make that happen, Lexie? That curse is still inside you… I might just be another person who fails to…”

“Don’t say that,” the guard cut her off, “I know you can break this damn curse already. Because, believe me, Zenny…” Alexis stood up, dragging her body along the underside of Zenna’s cock the whole way until the two women were standing at the same height.

“Believe me when I say… if I can’t have a little love grow inside me after this… there really is something wrong with me.”

It was now Zenna’s turn to coo in amazement as those harsh eyes of Alexis stared deeply at her. “Now, I did promise that I would let you rest, so you just sit still and let me take over for a bit, hmm? We’re so close to making you ready to go inside me, just a bit more and you’ll be calmed down enough that I’ll live… probably.”

The elf nodded as Alexis turned around, keeping her body firmly pressed to the elf’s cock, feeling its head singe her skin while its pulse continued pounding away, massaging her back. The guard reached around and grabbed her pulsing serpent, using her hands to keep it along her own flesh. She then allowed her knees to bend slightly, allowing the purple head up her shoulders some until it pressed into the back of her skull. The delighted penis hummed loudly, being firmly seated between the two women again. Zenna, for a passing moment thought the guard would want the two to work in tandem again, to cause it to erupt once more. A tingling sensation spread across her in a way she was becoming more accustomed to each time it occurred. Yet instead, Alexis slowly worked her way back up Zenna’s cock as if climbing a ladder, feeling it slam powerfully into her back. That bulge that ran along its underside fit snugly into the crevice of her ass.

Alexis bit her lip in anticipation and fear. What she was planning would not be at all difficult with any man in the world – yet with this elf, she could not even say if it was possible. Her immense size, let alone the power contained within, forced her to calculate whether it was possible or purely dangerous. Despite not saying anything, Sylvaini shook her head and silently thought, fuck it.

Still with her hands wrapped around that cock which was unparalleled in its girth, Sylvaini leaned forward so that it was pointing outwards, rather than up. Alexis leaned over to one side and brought her left leg up so that the dick would now be between her thighs again. She nearly climaxed again as it throbbed with enough strength to make her legs go weak; it slamming into her reddened, dripping pussy caused a cascade of sensation that resounded around her body. Even the elf let loose a small moan, being surrounded on all sides by the guard again. Alexis looked down at the cock, feeling a bit of a rush seeing such a monstrous weapon sticking out from her own crotch, rather than facing the elf. The thought crossed her mind of how powerful Zenna must feel whenever she has that lust racing through her mind. A thousand men could never compare to the strength that this elf seemed to exude.

Even as she stood atop it, Alexis could swear the penis had a mind of its own. Her feet were touching the ground, yet she felt as if she could be lifted high into the sky should the phallus she had straddled decided to thud with enough force. She tried to put more of her weight on the shaft, yet she couldn’t make it go any further down than perpendicular to Zenna’s body. It was simply too thick to bend in such a way. Alexis ground her teeth angrily, frustrated she might not be able to accomplish her goal after all – at least, not with that attitude.

Alexis glided forward, the sweat-slicken cock allowing her to slide easily down its length towards its head. Zenna watched her go, seeing more and more of her impossible dick be revealed the further away the guardswoman got until she reached her head. Its crown was large enough to the point that it caused Alexis to stop in place, both physically and in the way her pussy orgasmed from touching that purple helmet. Even Zenna was too stimulated to remain still and bit her lip, trying to keep another explosion inside. Still, a torrent of fluid gushed from her depths and coated the floor even more.

The guard worked along the fat head, still keeping her weight on the cock as much as possible to keep it from flinging upright again. The wind was knocked clean out of her lungs as she dismounted the cock and it flew up, smacking her muff harshly. At the very least it allowed her to catch the shaft before it ascended again; the head became firmly seated between her thighs and pressed tightly against her ass. Feeling weakened in the presence of such a powerful invader, Sylvaini allowed herself to fall forward to the point where she was resting on her hands and knees with that cock still supporting her rear. From her vantage point the elf was astounded by how Alexis was hardly more than an ornament atop her penis. She could feel herself leaking fluids all over the guard’s ass and pussy. She was so tantalizingly close to those sacred grounds that her heart began racing despite her exhaustion.

While the elf seemed distracted, Alexis took her opportunity to collect herself. Likely, she was in the best opportunity possible to perform this difficult act. The strength of her arms and legs were in such a position to thrust her backwards while Zenna was leaned up against a wall. There would never be a better opportunity to try this out. Alexis stared at the floor as she was almost upside down while her hair was hanging across her face.

Even though her body begged her not to try, Alexis steeled herself and emptied her lungs.

Then, in one fell swoop she used her arms and legs to kick backwards so Zenna’s cock plunged deeply into her ass. Both women screamed loudly – the elf from surprise and shock, and the guard from both pain and pleasure.

Having such an immense object shoved up her hole made Alexis go rigid, her extremities running cold despite the immense heat emanating from her core. She could feel her skin and bones stretching in agony despite the unbeatable feeling of fullness, something that could never be beaten no matter how she tried. The strength in her appendages waned as she allowed more of her weight to rest on Zenna’s cock as it was shoved up her ass. The sheer mass of that dick filling her to the point of exploding momentarily caused her to rethink giving the elf anal, yet that overpowering desire quickly snuffed out that flame.

Zenna was a different story entirely. Her eyes bugged out with enough force she could nearly see behind her. Despite the sheer lack of a handle to grab onto, she still held the wall behind her in an effort to stay upright. Her entire body shook with the force her cock throbbed, being partially submerged in the guard’s firm cheeks. The girth of her shaft was so immense that she could not even perceive the middle-aged woman being able to fit it inside her, yet here they were. It almost seemed as if her cock had shrunk down some at the tip to be able to fit inside the guard – yet based on how unfathomably hard she was at her cockhead, Zenna knew Alexis was forcing her to compress.

Not to stand on ceremony, the elf was surprised when the guard began sliding even further backwards along her length, making her jaw stammer some watching inches slide deeper into the abyss between the guard’s cheeks. At the least Zenna could not help but admire her determination. Given how Alexis was panting and moaning with every inch she conquered, she must be using all the strength in her body to force the elf deeper inside. She was even using the elf as a base, compressing her back into the wall behind her as Alexis continued pushing herself further and further. With each inch conquered another wave of pleasure and terror welled up inside her, waging a war to either make her stop or continue.

Finally the tides of that war turned as Alexis found herself physically unable to take anymore of Zenna’s overwhelming penis, it had simply become too much for this one woman to be able to handle. Although it felt as if one of the throne room’s pillars were shoved up her ass, Zenna could see fully that barely half her gargantuan size had disappeared. Blood continued fighting its way inside her shaft to the point she was visibly throbbing. The way in which Alexis’ body forced it to compress made the elf’s cock feel like one’s arm when testing for blood pressure. Tears welled up in Zenna’s eyes at the unimaginable pleasure drowning her mind.

The guard was a different matter, however. She may have, genuinely, bitten off more than she could chew. There were barely a few threads keeping her from splitting in half and she knew it. Tears filled her eyes from how harshly she was being violated – yet she could not even begin to describe the pleasure it brought her. Alexis knew what she was getting herself into yet could not it feeling anything like this. With her flesh nearly splitting from being pulled apart so violently Alexis reluctantly began moving forward, loosening up some and allowing some of the elf’s veiny beast free from its confines. Both women moaned loudly at the rubbing of their fleshes, both equally relieved at being uncompressed and unstretched.

As Alexis approached the elf’s cockhead from exiting her body, she stopped herself suddenly and redistributed what little strength she had left back into her arms and legs. Her heart pounded and her mind demanded more and more and Alexis could only hope to fulfill its desires fully. She thrust her appendages again and once more filled her ass with the elven rod pounding loudly behind her. Zenna squealed, unready for that feeling to coat her nerves again. She watched through teary eyes as her cock once again disappeared into the guard’s bowels to the point she had been at only moments before. As she reached it, she watched as Alexis wasted no time pulling herself back out with a practiced intent. As she unsheathed herself from the elf once more, she knew there was no going back – and the only way to go was forward.

Now with an increased pace and genuine fervor, the guard lost herself as she slammed her body backwards into the elf and recoiled forward as quickly as she could. Admittedly, given the harsh excursion along the elf’s size and how she was losing strength and sanity, Alexis was barely able to accomplish a dozen or so repetitions a minute. Not that this mattered to either woman as they were running on overdrive, their minds simmering in their skulls from the amount of fleshy contact between the two. Zenna’s phallus was now exploring the guard like a drill, going oh-so deeper each time it entered that cave. It was all she could do to keep up on her feet as Alexis continued pounding her way down onto her cock with intent. Nearly depleted, the guard’s head bobbed around under her chest wastefully. Try as she might, she knew she would run out of strength before making the elf cum. Alexis Sylvaini admitted defeat as her eyelids slowly closed.

Yet, they suddenly shot open as her mouth let loose a furious cry when she found herself being stuffed by the elf to a degree that made her previous attempts look pitiful. She was barely aware of the two hands that had found themselves on her hips – yet she was very aware of how she was suddenly being pulled deeper and deeper onto that monumental, godlike cock that was growing hotter and fatter with each passing moment. Through her own legs Alexis could now see the elf was not against the wall anymore – and was instead thrusting herself down the guard’s ass on her own accord.

“Z-Zenny! W-wait! Slow d-down!” the guard cried between her chattering teeth. It seemed that the girl’s cock was not the only one she may have bitten off more than she could chew with. A loud, animalistic panting sound was barely heard over her blood pounding past her ears and the impossibly wet slamming of her ass being torn asunder. The elf blew clean past the milestone Sylvaini had set for herself and was yanking the guard closer and closer with each impact. The girthiest part of her shaft, the center, was quickly approaching and once over that hill it would be a downhill battle to her base. Where this sudden desire and strength to conquer the guard came from – Zenna the elf could not bring herself to explain.

As Alexis continued crying out for the overwhelming anal session to come to a stop, her wish was granted as the elf began slowing her pace – but it was not because of her waning strength. It was due to the fact that her cock seemed to be growing at an alarming rate. Each time she slammed Alexis down upon herself she found her girth to have expanded from the previous time. She tried again, yet found herself unable to bring the guard’s ass any closer. Each attempt wielded less and less results to the point the guard seemed to be shoved away from the elf by her cock, which was still expanding without end. Although frightened for a moment, her entire body simply went rigid when she realized what was happening.

She was in the middle of a climax. She was simply too involved with violating Alexis to notice her cock was too compressed for the cum to leave her body.

As the sheer strength of her orgasm built up within her like a pressure cooker, Zenna was forced back against the wall while Alexis was pushed further away from her. The elf watched as her already stretched-tight cock was forced to grow even more, her veins popping all over. Its weight increased to the point her legs bucked and she fell some, bringing the guard with. Alexis herself was so far gone she didn’t even feel the elven seed splashing around inside her until it was physically stretching her with its enormity. With absolutely no strength left inside her body, Sylvaini let nature run its course and let her weight fall. Her entire form laid upon the floor while Zenna continued cumming deep inside her. Both women lay in disbelief about how the elf was able to keep going and going and going – yet it continued to happen before their very eyes. Or, at least, Zenna’s eyes, given how the barely-conscious guard simply laid there on the floor, ass in the air up until the elf’s cock uncorked itself from her.

After that, Alexis simply fell to one side as Zenna continued spewing shot after shot across the floor or her own body. The enveloping heat of being surrounded by all that goo made her feel so exhausted her head began bobbing as she continually fell asleep for tiny moments. Wanting to rid herself of as much cum as possible, Zenna grabbed her own still-shooting cock and stroked it as best she could. This climax, although at first made powerful by how it built up inside her cock, was certainly a far cry as compared to the first two bursts. Still, she made her best effort to coat the guard as best she could, as if marking Alexis for her own. Zenna smiled despite the circumstances, wondering just what the hell was happening to her, and how her innocence was quickly fading away into nothingness.

A few minutes went by as Zenna emptied herself for a third time now. The elf, exhausted, sat on the ground while her half-hard cock was still sticking out from her body. She was grateful it seemed nearly as exhausted as she was, rather than it seemingly having an endless amount of strength that would constantly demand more and more out of her. She surveyed the room around her herself, the once dark, decrepit space now painted half-white and smelling like an orgy of a million people. Zenna coughed as some of her own cum clogged her ability to breathe. Her fiery eyes wandered from the cum-coated floor to the dripping ceiling and the runny wall across from her. Finally bringing her eyes down to her own body, half coated in her own expel, she nodded in disbelief.

I have to get this under control, she thought, this is just too ridiculous.

A groaning sound caught her attention. Zenna looked up to find Alexis slowly dragging herself out of the mudlike pit she was buried in. To the elf, it almost looked like the puddle had come alive and was standing upright. The guardswoman was so unbelievably coated that little or no of her own flesh seemed to remain. A light fog even seemed to be rolling off the woman. Finding her feet, the guard stood there with her back to the elf, shaking uncontrollably with the lack of energy she had. She lifted one foot in the air and took a squelchy step, the seed around her holding her in  place slightly with each pace. Her other foot followed as her body was marionetted weakly forward. Sylvaini barely made it the few feet from where she laid to her bed and, upon reaching it, let her body fall loudly onto the sheets. The wooden frame wined under the impact. Alexis panted heavily, her back expanding whenever her lungs filled. Zenna was a bit disturbed by how the guard’s slightly-reddened ass appeared from under that white mess, but that shouldn’t be any surprise, given how both women mistreated her rear. Still, she blushed as she recounted that feeling of dominating her for a short while.

Zenna stood slowly, working herself upright along the wall she was leaned against until she stood. Her heart had slowed down greatly, allowing her to collect herself and breathe somewhat calmly. Still, she knew she had a tiny bit more to give, especially with her cock leading the way as she sauntered over to the guard’s bed. She stood there, breathing quietly as Alexis desperately tried to recover herself, breathing harshly into her sheets. Feeling a presence behind her, Sylvaini groaned as she turned herself over, now lying on her back before the little elf.

She still struggled to force air back inside her, as if the cum coating her chest were weighing down her lungs. The guardswoman kept her face to one side as she sputtered the expel off her façade, yet more kept dripping down to cover her. Alexis tried to lift her arms up to wipe herself clean, yet the appendages fell back down, seemingly defeated by their own weight. Even her legs slid back and forth of their own accord, still recovering from the beating Zenna had given her rear. In a last ditch effort she shook her cranium side to side so she could at least see. The room around her was certainly hazy, yet the elf standing tall above her was clear and bright as day. Sunlight filtering through the window ensured every inch of her unbelievable form was on full display.

How the elf could still stand after all this confused Alexis. She seemed to meek and unassuming the guard at first had been worrying she may be pushing the little lady too far. Yet, here she was, battle-hardened and reflexes sharp as a razor yet helpless beneath this girl who violated her more an any man in the world could ever hope to achieve. Her red eyes darted back and forth as they explored her white-coated skin before resting upon her own mud pits. Alexis shuddered without explanation. As if reading the guard’s thoughts, Zenna smiled at her and tilted her head in a way that somehow comforted her.

“Are you feeling alright, my little guardswoman? You look so tired now,” her voice cut through the air, warmer than any fire.

“Sh-shut up, girlie…” the guard spoke jaggedly, “y-you can only imagine what I’m feeling here… especially after that freaking stunt you pulled… what the hell was that?”

Zenna giggled, “you just looked like you needed some help, is all. I was just sitting there, being lazily while you stuffed yourself… it would’ve been rude if I didn’t lend a hand. Or two!” she laughed more. The elf leaned over some to study the guard more, that innocent little smile of hers controlling Alexis without even intending to.

Alexis shuddered again, as if she were no more than a tiny, helpless child before the unimaginably large and terrifying world. Yet at the same time she was immensely comforted by Zenna’s presence, like a mother shielding her young. Such a disparity between the two opposing feelings made her head spin. She laid herself down heavily upon the bed, her legs falling to the side. Her eyes finally fell from Zenna’s gravitational pull and explored her white body. Although not as coated as Alexis herself, the elf had enough cum on her to fill a bucket. Finally her vision fell enough to see that gargantuan, dragon-sized cock resting on the bed between her legs. It was softer now, less menacing than before as it laid half-hard only inches from the guard’s snatch.

Alexis gulped, “a-any chance we could be done for now, elfy? I don’t think I can take any more… my legs are barely attached as is. We have all the time in the world, really…”

Zenna shook her head in disapproval, “isn’t this what you wanted, Lexie? For me to fuck you so hard this bed breaks, then the floor underneath it, then the building collapses around us? We’re almost there and I think I’m finally calmed down enough you can be safe. Can’t we finish? Please?” she inquired with a twinkle in her eye. Whether the elf knew that glint was there or not mattered little – Alexis could never refuse its power.

Despite feeling as if her was being held together by little more than stiches by this point and most of her organs groaning heavily, disobeying this request would hurt Alexis more than anything. She relaxed her body, spreading out her hands to hold the sheets tightly for support while her legs fell around the elf as she stood at the foot of the bed. Zenna glanced down to see Alexis’ muff awaiting her cock while her stretched ass leaked slightly underneath. Her eyes went back to the guard’s face, “what? You’re not going to help me this time?”

She couldn’t even bring herself to nod, “I’ve got nothing left in me, Zenny. Really. If you want this as much as I think you do, you’re in control now. I won’t stop you.”

As the guardswoman’s words sunk in, realization struck the elf and her smile slowly faded. Her face fell some as she reconsidered her actions, how very unlike herself they were. Saying those things, doing those things to Alexis, allowing the guardswoman to make her explore herself sexually, and now saying that she is in control? Zenna wasn’t sure what this feeling was inside her chest, nor how to react. Up until now, she had always been on the defensive despite being the one on the giving end – the villagers, the maids, the queen, even Alexis – all of them had taken control of Zenna sexually until now. To be handed the reigns like this…

“Are you sure you’re okay with this, Lexie?” her voice fell soft as a feather, barely audible above the world turning around her. “With me? Like this? What if it doesn’t work? What if I can’t give you what you want? What if that makes you stop caring about me, about us… and you just end up hate…”

“Stop.”

Zenna bit her tongue to keep it from moving any longer. Still with it between her teeth, she raised her head up to face Alexis despite the fear eating away at her. As she stared down into those mud pits on the guard’s face, she could see her own fiery searchlights staring back. It was only now it occurred to Zenna that she and Alexis were now the same – Alexis didn’t know the future, she never did. The guardswoman had the same fear and uncertainty about what might happen after today that the little elf did. In the same way the elf had once constructed walls around her heart, those same walls resided in Alexis as well. Through those eyes of hers, she knew Sylvaini had a little demon controlling her feelings as well. Despite that immeasurable strength she seemed to exude – deep down, Alexis Sylvaini and Zenna the elf were one and the same.

“Don’t build those foundations back up. Don’t even let them begin. Every time you do, they only come back stronger and stronger,” a tear left her scarred eye. “You’re free now, elfy, and the only person who can ever cage you back up is you, despite how much you don’t believe it. You’re right when you said I can’t expect you to change your whole way of life in just a day. I could have never expected that. But the one thing you were wrong about is the rest of your life beginning today. Because… it’s the rest of our lives that can start right now. Do you see what I mean, girlie?”

There was no need to explain the feelings rushing through the elf. Despite the waterworks coming out of her eyes, those fiery searchlights had never shined so brightly. That smile on her plush lips only accented them. “Lexie… do you really mean it? Do you really want that? Want… me?” Zenna asked enthusiastically.

“I do, Zenna. I most certainly do want you like that,” Alexis said with a nod now. Her eyes fell down to where the elf’s cock was pressed up to her lips, but she was too exhausted to react to it kissing her with heat. “And it doesn’t look like it’s only me who wants you, huh? Why don’t you go ahead and say it?”

“S-say what?” the elf asked, wiping the still-falling tears off her face.

“Tell me exactly what you want, girlie. Say it right now,” Alexis responded with her own waterfalls starting to form while a smile cemented itself on her façade.

Her face reddening and eyes so full of water she couldn’t even see Alexis anymore, the elf couldn’t help herself and loudly blurted out, “Alexis Sylvaini… I want you, too!”

Without a pause, the guard opened her mouth wide and claimed, “take me then, I’m yours!”

Zenna couldn’t wait another moment, that heat building in her chest was burning so powerfully she only had a few moments before it would translate into her fourth and final explosion. Her own body began moving faster than her eyes could see as her arms shot out and grabbed hold of Alexis’ legs. Using the strength of her arms she pulled her still-erecting cock up a bit as it caressed the guardswoman’s pussy as if asking permission to enter. As if a gate unlocked, her head began to slide in easily, with both women exuding so much liquid it flooded the guard’s pussy. Still smiling brightly, Alexis bit her lip to keep her screaming to a minimum yet still hummed loudly with every inch Zenna sunk inside her. With her relaxed body it was so much easier than trying to shove the cock up her ass – and both women silently realized Alexis was always meant to take the elf.

Her teeth gnashed harder into her lip as the lid on her screaming weakened. Feeling that unbelievable amount of hot cockflesh falling neatly into her womanhood was nearly too much for any one woman to bear. The elf was biting her own lip as well, feeling that sensation of an orgasm to top all her previous ones was building up rapidly. The tightness in her crotch warned her she had little time before she would be plastering Alexis’ insides a new color. Zenna gripped more into the guardswoman’s legs and pulled herself in closer, watching her fat helmet disappear completely unto the woman. She couldn’t help but grin at how good Alexis felt around her cock – miles and miles ahead of the maids and even Queen Marianne. Her phallus seemed to agree fully and erected itself more to the point it began pointing upwards some. A bit of Alexis’ lip escaped her tooth and a quick yelp popped out of her mouth before sealing it shut again.

The sensation of Zenna scraping the inside of her belly topped everything Alexis had ever felt in her mortal life. The man she once loved was nothing but a tiny worthless pebble before this golden rod which shoved all her past aside. Samson and the legion of other men who she once allowed inside her body were no better than a disease corrupting her while Zenna was a cure which wiped her clean off all sins. The elf pushed even deeper inside her, forcing the lips of Alexis’ pussy further and further apart towards her thighs. Zenna, much like the women of the palace, could see herself under the guard’s cum-coated skin. That bulge running up her belly nearly seemed alive as it throbbed and shook inside the woman. The heat surrounding her cock coaxed the blood inside to move faster and faster, stimulating her even more to the point it was nothing but sheer willpower keeping her from climaxing. It wasn’t quite time yet – Zenna wanted to go deeper.

And so she thrust herself forward, bringing in the strength of her hips to drive that stake further into the ground. Alexis let loose an even greater squealing noise before putting extra strength back into her jaw. Even the elf collapsed her face in to better feel the experience rather than simply viewing it. The guard’s tight slit squeezing into her overgrown rod caused vibrations to ring loudly in her throat while she continued growing in both size and firmness. Her cock was so deeply buried that Alexis’ belly already looked pregnant with how far from her body it was being pulled. More and more that heat grew until her body was cascading both sweat and cum and vapor was visibly pouring from her flesh. Her sack continued swirling underneath, especially as it now rested on the bed with how close Zenna’s crotch was coming to Alexis’ own. With each moment the elf felt herself growing heavier and heavier and almost felt as if she were liquifying – although her cock certainly was. That overwhelming, powerful feeling she once felt with Sienna and Marianne came back tenfold and Zenna knew it was now or never to warn Sylvaini to brace herself.

“A-Alexis!” she shouted before biting down on her lip.

“Zennnaa-aaa!” the guardswoman barely got out through the scream clawing its way out of her. She at least had regained the strength to throw her legs around Zenna to pull the elf in even closer. The elf was as close to hilting her godlike shaft into Alexis as she would ever come. Her cock throbbed powerfully enough it shook the bed under them, like a lit fuse about to run out.

Finally, that heat inside her grew too much to bear and exploded as if a star going supernova, and all that power flowed through the elf searching for a way out. That power built and built inside her until it forced her cock and balls to expand monstrously, finally making Alexis lose herself and howl the elf’s name for the world to hear.

“ZENNA!!”

She was unable to howl the name back to her and simply let her body do all the talking. The first shot smacking Alexis’ insides hit her with enough force it felt like a meteor impacting. And from there it did not stop, not even for a moment – rather than simple bursts or even blasts coming one after the other, this was a constant laser than no force in the universe could stop. A molten mass more akin to an actual volcano rather than a simple tool of sex pounded the guardswoman relentlessly, caring little if it damaged her beyond hope of repair. Zenna could not even hear the explosion rumbling out of her and into this woman as blood flooded past her pointy ears. A scream wanted to come its way out of both women, yet it was so overwhelming in its volume it came out silently, less the world suffer the brunt of its force.

With the elf keeping her vision shut to focus on unloading as much cum into Alexis as possible, it was solely the guard herself to bear witness to her belly growing at a rapid pace. In only a few passing moments did the elf’s cock disappear into her flesh as the lake within grew at a frightening rate. It was as if a master swordsmith were pouring molten metal into a mold with how hot, thick and overpoweringly heavy the expel was. Alexis could blink her eyes only to open them again and see less and less of the world around her as her stomach billowed up further. Her nerves were already fried by this point in her and the elf’s escapades, but she could still feel that mass fattening inside her, stretching her out to the point she may never shrink down again. Despite everything, she pulled her legs even tighter together so not one goddamn drop would dare escape her.

The elf’s cock, nearly too powerful for its own good, found itself being compressed more and more as the woman around it grew denser. Zenna was prodding herself on, sending command after command downward to unleash every single iota of genetic material contained in her unimaginable depths. She was nearly pushing herself to the point where she may never orgasm again, as if Alexis would take every drop of the elf’s soul straight out of her. That fire inside her never faltered for even a moment – and despite the firehouse shooting out of her, only grew brighter. Even her eyes seemed ready to sear through her eyelids with their heat, so she finally opened them.

Yet the only view she was given was the guard’s gargantuan belly, nearly too big for her to comprehend. It encompassed just about all of her vision as it was now right up to the elf’s eyes and still expanding slowly. She glanced down but could see little past her own breasts, which were being pressed back into her chest as the guard continued expanding. Whether she was screaming, the guard was screaming, or she had gone deaf – she couldn’t be sure. All she knew for certain was her dick was continuing to blast without end into the woman who cared about her – and now, the woman she cared about. With her strength waning while her cock continued shooting off, and Alexis’ status completely unknown, Zenna commanded her body pull itself together and send the pair off with a bang.

The elf raised her head high and howled to the ceiling with her eyes shut and fangs bared. A boulder rocketed out of her abyss and shot Alexis with such power the bed under them could take no more. The posts on each corner were pushed to their limits by the growing weight atop them and simply snapped, buckling inwards so the two women fell to the floor. Alexis was cushioned by the mattress while Zenna was cushioned by Alexis herself – yet the impact still caused both to recoil. The guard released the elf who stumbled backwards some, taking her cock out inch by inch. It was still spewing some, ensuring every last bit was given before dying out. Zenna pulled the cockhead out and Alexis’ lips immediately slammed shut behind it, ensuring every tiny drop was safely stored inside her.

Zenna stood there at the base of Alexis’ now-destroyed bed and surveyed the damage. The guardswoman was in such a state of ecstasy her eyes had rolled back in her head and she was murmuring incoherently. That belly of hers had grown so gargantuan one could nearly fit a full-grown man inside. Her wiry legs were each split to one side, borderline paralyzed from how the body they were attached to was ravaged.

The elf fell forward suddenly, unable to remain standing any longer as her body had been pushed far past its limits. She landed on that belly of the guard’s, its warmth embracing her for a moment before she slid off its slicken flesh and landed on the bed next to Alexis. She nearly fainted then and there, buried amongst the sheets while the guard lay comatose next to her. Her body ached all over and then some, her cock shrunk down to a far more manageable size for her to carry. Wanting to be closer to her, Zenna kicked herself up along the bed weakly until her headed rested alongside Alexis’ own. The guard barely seemed to react and continued staring blankly at the back of her own skull. Her open mouth panted into the air above her.

Seeing her chance, Zenna took hold of the guard’s lips with her own and pressed down, giving her enough oxygen to stay alive. The motion caused Alexis’ eyes to roll forward again, and she stared at the elf lazily. The little lady smiled some, seeing that the guardswoman was only there physically at the moment; her mind was up soaring high into the heavens. Sylvaini then rolled her eyes down to her obscene belly, so fat and taut it took up all her vision both above and to the sides. Sweat and cum poured down the sides like an avalanche, brought on from the heat emanating within. And even deeper within from that, the guard felt as if something had begun swirling inside her like the birth of a new universe.

Defeated beyond words, Alexis’ head fell in place for Zenna to support it, “hey… Zen… ny…” she spoke with the most exhausted voice she had, “can I… say something… with the best of intentions…?”

“What is it?” Zenna responded soothingly.

Those brown searchlights rested upon red ones, and as they slowly closed, she was able to barely get out, “…you know… you really are a monster.”

She paused for a moment, processing Sylvaini’s words. Then, instead of an expression of shock, the elf giggled once and gave a little smile, “thank you, Lexie.”

To which the guard gave no response.

“Lexie?” Zenna asked again as Sylvaini’s eyes shut.

Again, she did not respond as her head grew heavy in the elf’s hands.

“Lexie!”

Alexis could barely make out the elf staring at her with fright in her eyes, but at the last moment before everything faded to black, she heard her beautiful voice cry out once more.

“Lex…!”

…

…

…

I hope you’re happy with this, you stupid elf, came that ugly and familiar voice the elf recognized far too well. She stared down at its source with a snarl as it lay upon the ground, helpless before her might. The flawlessly picturesque world around them hummed with life. Now, rather than a bleak, endless expanse of darkness with insurmountable walls around them, the two were standing in an open field with a blue sky above them. The rolling, perfect terrain stretched outwards until rows of green trees were met, spreading further than they could imagine. Behind the elf was a crystal-clear pond that lapped lightly with a passing wind. Under her feet was soft grass that gently kissed her bare soles. A bird chirped somewhere in the distance, and its partner chirped back at it. Warm sun massaged their skins.

“I am happy,” she responded with a growl. Despite the anger sewn onto her face, she somehow still seemed content.

How? With her? How can you be happy with this? it asked, distraught. It laid upon the soft ground, legs too weak to rise on its own. How do you know she’ll be any different than them? In the end she wanted the same thing as everyone else. Why does she get different treatment? What happens if she ends up hurting you again? it begged of her, at the brink of tears flowing from its red eyes.

“I know that won’t happen,” the elf answered emotionlessly.

How? How? it asked with a gag. It seemed so pitiful now, lying there helpless and weakened to the point the elf could snap her fingers and blow it away. It had been so strong once, unbeatable, a warden to keep the elf locked away from the world which laid outside those walls. It was only as the elf found her own strength did it seem tiny by comparison.

How do you know? How do you know she won’t hurt you? Why are you listening to her and not me? Why is this happening? Why can’t I do anything anymore… I don’t… I don’t understand anything… I don’t… it began crying, tears replacing its words.

“Because I can feel it,” the elf took her finger out and pointed at her chest, pushing her breast inwards towards her heart, “I can feel it in here. That sensation growing inside me for so long, and now it finally broke free. She was the only one in the world who could water it enough to make it grow so much. And now that it’s free, it makes us free, too,” she took her other hand out and gestured to the wide, beautiful world surrounding them.

It followed her motion, sweeping its eyes across the unknown landscape before them. It cried more, terrified at how big the world was and how little it knew now. It couldn’t stop the tears falling down its beautiful face and onto the ground beneath it. As it took a hand up to wipe its eyes, she took note that the chains which once bound the elf now appeared around its wrists, then down to its ankles, waist, neck, and even that cock she once hated. The chains rattled as it continued wiping its face.

“And… do you know what else I know?” she asked of it. It said nothing, yet brought up its other hand to help wipe away its other eye while the waterworks kept rolling faster. That beautiful face it wore was so red and pitiful the woman standing above it felt pained. The elf bent down and took its hands away from its eyes. It stared at her, and the elf smiled back warmly, washing the tears right off its face. She took hold of its arms and helped it stand up so the two were on equal footing.

“I know that you meant what you said back then… that you’ve always wanted the best for me.”

It sniveled again as the elf brushed the tears off its face, you… you do? But… how? I don’t understand…

She brought her arms back down and took its hands in her own, making the two lock eyes as she continued smiling brighter than the sun above them. “Because I made you. I understand you better than anyone. I made you to protect me, to keep me from getting hurt again. And for the longest time you did so very well. You kept me safe from a world that wanted to hurt me. You never, not once, did anything wrong. The only one that did anything wrong was me, because I let you stay in control for far too long. I didn’t need you to protect me any longer and I was just too blind to see it.”

The elf scrolled her eyes around its face, taking note of the tears the sun was drying into its face. “I had poured all the hatred and fear I had into you, and all that hatred and fear I got from everyone who despised me. I made you to carry the burden so I didn’t have to. And for that, I’m so sorry. I put you through so much so I could be safe and now that I’ve broken down those walls around us, you’re so scared because we’re out in a world you were never meant to be in. I’m so sorry for putting you through all that. You can blame me for all your suffering, if you want. You kept us inside those walls for so long because I know you were scared of what was outside them, too.”

She brought their faces in immeasurably close, “so, I know you always wanted the best for me, in your own special kind of way. So, I just want to say thank you – thank you for everything.”

It could take no more and let its face implode back into tears. She dropped the smile off her face as she could see how upset it was. Try as she might to comfort it, it was still she who had upset it so. It ripped its hands out of the elf’s and turned around, taking a step away from her. Yet it was stopped in place as a hand once again grabbed it, pulling tightly into its flesh. It dared not turn around to face her, yet she still spoke.

“Stay with me. Just because I don’t need you anymore doesn’t mean you have to be alone.”

It stifled a cry in its throat and ripped its arm from her grasp. Despite the chains binding it and the cock swinging heavy between its legs, it meekly walked away into the endless forest as fast as it could, a barely audible sobbing heard over its footsteps. Just as it was at the forest’s edge and the edge of the elf’s voice, she called out to it once more before it disappeared.

“I’ll wait for you, as long as it takes. Please be safe.”

…

…

…

As if she were a newborn babe, the first sounds out of Alexis’ mouth were less of words, and more like babbling nonsense. She struggled to claw her way out of the depths and back to consciousness, rewarded by a malfunctioning mouth that was running rampant on her face. She smothered it, taking control becoming silent as she laid on the bed. Feelings slowly came back to her, from her skin touching the sheets to the warm sunlight over her bed to the bloated belly pinning her down. Glancing at it, she must have been asleep for a while, given how it shrunk considerably since its inception. Still, she looked ready to pop with an unholy number of children then and there.

The final sensation was that of someone’s breath caressing her chest. She was barely able to raise her head, but was still able to look down and see a blindingly blue cap of hair staring back at her. A little pointy tip poked out the side of her skull, as the girl had her other ear pressed right into Sylvaini’s heart, letting its beat keep her sound asleep. She had her body lying sideways next to the guard, given her overgrown belly forbade the girl from lying atop her. Alexis brought her hand up and slowly stroked her hair just lightly enough to not wake her. Yet, after a few repetitions she began to frown at how her silky smooth those blue strands were. She knew something was wrong, yet at first couldn’t place what it was. It was only as the memories of her and the elf fucking each other senseless returned that she figured out what that something was.

There was a sheer lack of the elf’s expel on the little lady’s head. In fact, glancing around Alexis noticed there wasn’t any cum on her body, either. Nor was there any on the bed, the walls around them, or even the ceiling. Looking around as best she could, rapidly turning from where she laid on the bed, her jaw fell more and more at the flawless perfect bedroom she was lying in.

“What the fuck?” Sylvaini blurted out loudly before she caught her tone. It was only as the words left her mouth she realized the volume she had used, given how the sleeping woman atop her suddenly shot up and frantically searched the room with her eyes. Those panicked searchlights came resting back on Alexis after they found nothing else.

“W-what!? What!? What is it! What’s wrong!?” she sputtered out of her mouth, eyes filled with concern.

“M-my room! What the hell happened to my room!?” Sylvaini asked in her half-awake panic.

Zenna again turned her head around so fast she about snapped her neck, yet saw nothing, “I-I don’t see anything!”

“The mess! W-where did it go!? It was filthy in here! I didn’t imagine all t-that, d-did I!?”

Finally, the elf caught on and calmed herself. Zenna let her head fall and she shook it with disappointment. She spun around slowly, staring at Alexis with eyes that read, seriously? You woke me up for that?

“What do you think happened? I cleaned your room,” the elf spoke in a condescending manner, as if the guard couldn’t process the obvious.

Still weary and partially asleep, Alexis took a few moments to slow her breathing before being able to respond, “y… you? You cleaned it all up? What the hell… how? When did you…” she rubbed her eyes, still trying to wake up.

“I did it while you were asleep. You passed out right after we finished. I wanted to sleep so badly too, but I just couldn’t bare leaving your room in such a state. It took forever,” she stressed, “especially because I was so exhausted, I kept taking breaks all the time. In the end it took all night, so now I’m a bit annoyed you woke me up so early,” she gave the guard a snarl. Alexis was taken aback, unfamiliar with that look on the elf’s face. Zenna turned and looked out the window, “well, I guess it’s not that early… considering it’s in the evening, now…”

As the elf was monologuing to herself, Sylvaini’s mind was processing the facts nearly as fast as Zenna could spill them.

All night?

It’s evening now?

What the hell happened?

The elf took her gorgeous eyes back down to the guard and caught how lost she looked. She chuckled, seeing Alexis so clueless, “now whose turn is it to sleep all day?”

Sylvaini took her head in her hands and tousled her hair, “gods, I really don’t know what you want me to say, elfy… I was so exhausted after you… we… did those things… I still can’t move at all, especially with…” her vision fell from the elf and to her stomach, which was more akin to a boulder gluing her in place. She gave a modest effort to stand yet felt incapable – her body refused all her orders.

She sighed, “I can’t move at all… but damn, I gotta take a piss…”

“D-don’t you dare! I just cleaned!” Zenna snapped with another snarl on her face.

“What do you expect me to do, then? I can’t move at all. You filled me up way too much.”

“H-hold it then!”

Considering her options, the guard shrugged and decided to test her willpower and wait it out. The swelling should go down sooner or later, she figured. Above her the elf kept that sour look, upset Alexis was willing to ruin the room she had just cleaned. The guard smiled at her and kept that look until Zenna wore it herself. The two giggled a bit as they let themselves calm down. Yet as she did, Alexis couldn’t help but notice something above the elf – the ceiling seemed further away, and Sylvaini was fairly certain she hadn’t shrunk. She turned her head to one side and her mouth dropped when she saw her bed was resting square on the floor.

Taking her vision back to Zenna, the elf had followed Alexis’ head as it discovered her broken bed and was now red as a tomato with embarrassment. Her fiery eyes darted around nervously to avoid contact with the brown pair staring at her judgmentally.

“G-gods, Zenny, it was a figure of speech when I said I wanted to break the bed… holy shit… when did that happen?”

“W-when I was filling y-you… I guess the weight was too much to bare…”

“Fuck me,” she shook her head in disbelief, “guess I should be grateful I came out alive after all that.”

“Y-yeah… sorry…”

Alexis laughed nervously, glancing around once more to check nothing else had been broken by their escapades. Everything else seemed to be in order and then some – Zenna was a wonderful housekeeper if she ever knew one. She reached up and took the girl in her arms, pulling her down so her cute little head rested next to her own. The elf snuggled herself into the crook of Sylvaini’s neck, allowing the guard’s arms to protect her. The pair laid there, staring up at the ceiling as the sunlight lit up dust in the air. Alexis and Zenna breathed slowly as if imitating falling back asleep, each silently worried about disturbing the other. The guard felt her belly creak with each breath, stretched out beyond its limits and still radiating with heat from within. Both felt warmed as if being comforted by a small fire. Their eyelids grew weary again but neither dared sleep and instead watched minutes go by endlessly, the sunlight working its way across the room as night approached. Both wished this moment would last forever – yet the elephant in the room never ceased its stomping.

“You’re going to leave me soon, aren’t you girlie?” the guard asked suddenly. The question blanketed the room until it was deafening, yet the elf refused to answer.

“This moment right now, just you and me, it’s too perfect. Something’s going to come along and end it; I can feel it. You may as well say it already.”

“Lexie…”

“Don’t make this any harder than it has to be. Just keep it short for me.”

Zenna shifted uncomfortably in Alexis’ arms. Her skin immediately felt uncomfortable as it rubbed up against the guard’s bloated belly. She rubbed her feet together, making her soft cock rub into her thighs. She breathed a bit heavier, working under the immense weight of her bosom pressing down into her. Yet, what made her most uncomfortable was that thought running rampant in her head, and how painful it would be to let it out for Alexis to hear. Knowing the guard had already expected it to come didn’t make it any easier.

“You know I have to go back to them.”

“Why?”

“Because I always meant to return. I ran away to solve my problems. I escaped because I felt as I were being smothered under them. There’s no way I can go the rest of my life, knowing I abandoned them, and knowing I might actually be able to help them… help this whole kingdom. Keeping that all to myself would just make me want to explode.”

“You wouldn’t be abandoning them. They said you could leave if you wanted.”

Zenna turned her head up and stared at the guard with fear in her mind. Despite escaping that cage in her heart, her timidness would never truly go away. “I did want to leave. I really did. I wanted to run away as fast as I could and never look back. Being as far away from everyone in the world, as far as I could be from everyone who wanted to hurt me… that’s all I ever wanted. But now…” she sighed.

Alexis raised an eyebrow, “but now…?”

The elf turned more, placing her weight halfway on the guard. Her breasts pressed into the woman’s chest while her still-recovering shaft pressed into Alexis’ thigh. “But now I just don’t think I could ever live with myself, being so selfish. Those people I grew up with, tormenting me, I wanted to run away from them. I still would. But these people in the country you call home… I’m still so scared of how many people there are out there, and all the things they expect me to do. But I don’t think I want to run away from them anymore.”

Sylvaini smiled warmly, blinking both her scarred and unscarred eyes at her, “and do you know why?”

Feeding off the guard’s warmth, the elf smiled back at her. “Because one little guardswoman decided to change my life in the same way I changed hers. And because there’s so many more people out there whose lives I could change, too. So many people I could make happy, and so many people I could learn to care about. Running away and being alone forever… I would just be as bitter and empty as the people of this kingdom. Me and them… two halves to a whole, just like you and I.”

Sylvaini cooed, pulling the girl in closer. Despite the overwhelming weight nailing her down, she spun her body slowly so it was lying in mirror image to Zenna. The two had to adjust some, the elf pushing her waist back so the gargantuan stomach had room between them. Alexis wrapped her arms tighter around the girl, and Zenna did the same, squishing their bodies together so close the little lady was nearly being absorbed.

“Spoken so well, elfy. I couldn’t argue with that at all. But… before you go back into the lion’s den, maybe I could give you another option? This one would make this little guardswoman happier than she could ever say.”

Zenna batted her eyes, “and what might that be?”

Rather than answering immediately, Alexis closed her eyes and leaned in to assault the girl’s soft mouth. Already seeing her move, Zenna shut her searchlights as well and closed the gap between them. Their kiss lasted one moment, then two and more as they continued exploring each other’s mouths. Their arms pulled even tighter, the elf’s breasts pressing into Alexis’ chest while the guard’s belly compressed between their bodies. Zenna’s cock was buried somewhere under that boulder while the four legs around it became intertwined, forming an unbreakable knot. Were one to view them from above, it would be an ocean of flesh that was only a hair’s bredth away from becoming one single entity. The two women knew this, squeezing each other deeper and deeper while their lovemaking tongues never ceased.

Finally they parted, reluctant to do so but necessary. They continued their kiss through eye contact alone, Alexis becoming lost in that sea of flames staring back at her. She pulled her arms up and held Zenna’s head so close their foreheads and noses touched. She opened her mouth and whispered so quietly it coated the world.

“Marry me, Zenna. I want you to be my husband.”

In her hands, the elf’s expression never changed, yet her body went colder than winter. A white sheen coated her pale flesh and the sound of cracking ice came from her core. The fire in her eyes died immediately and she became stiff as stone.

“Now, now, before you say no…” Alexis started, but stopped when the elf zipped out of her grasp, turning herself over to face away from the guard and fleeing to the opposite end of the bed in barely the blink of an eye.

“Th-that’s not funny! That’s n-not funny at a-all!” the elf hurriedly spoke.

“I’m not trying to be funny,” the guard spoke to the girl’s back, “I’m dead serious. I want you to put a ring on my finger, or if you’d like I’ll put one on yours. Please say yes.”

“L-Lexie!”

“Yes, girlie?” the guard spoke succulently, sliding her way across the mattress towards the girl. It was an effort on her part, her worn-out body devoid of strength and her belly massive as always. Sylvaini managed, pulling herself along the sheets slowly until her warm skin was comforting the elf’s cold back. Still, Zenna shuddered and kept her face hidden. Alexis wrapped her body around her again, pulling her in close to her malleable belly.

“W-why would you say something like th-that!?”

“Because I really mean it,” she pulled herself right up to the girl’s ear, whispering down into it in a way Zenna couldn’t resist. “You’re the most wonderful person to ever come into my life, and I couldn’t imagine anyone else standing by your side forever. I already said I’m yours, now we just need to make it official. And after all we’ve been though together I know you’re the only person I could ever be with again. Please say yes.”

Zenna shuddered more in her grasp, “h-how long have y-you been planning th-this? And for that matter, w-why would I be the husband? We’re both girls,” she continued mewling while Alexis rubbed her face in the elf’s soft hair.

“Come on, Zenny, I think we both know you’d be wearing the pants in any relationship.”

“S-stop making jokes! This isn’t a laughing matter! A-and what about the people of your kingdom? W-what would happen to you if we… did that?”

“Fuck ‘em,” Alexis growled into her pointy ear, making Zenna mewl. “Those shits have done nothing to deserve you. You don’t owe them a goddamn thing. Forget about them and spend your life with me, instead.”

“B-but…”

“No buts; I’ve already gotten it all figured out. I’ll sell everything I own and take every penny of my overtime those bastards owe me and we’ll run away. Just you and me. We’ll take the money and go somewhere far away they’ll never find us. We’ll buy a plot of land somewhere private and build a little house and start a farm to live off. We’ll live peacefully, quiet, survivging off the land and trading for what we need. You and I will start a family and have lots of little elves running around. Every day you’ll stay in the house cleaning, making food and raising the little ones. And I’ll be just outside, taking care of the farm and keeping a safe eye on my family.”

Alexis leaned in so close the elf’s ear was in her mouth, “and each day after I’m done plowing the fields… you’ll get to plow me.”

For a moment the elf didn’t react. Yet she then did her best to hold down a giggle but was unsuccessful. “That’s not, not f-funny!” she said even while laughing. Zenna then tried her best to keep an unfathomable scream from escaping her mouth when she found a pair of teeth gnawing on the tip of her pointy ear. Heated breaths manifested on her lips while Alexis continued chewing, and the guard was delighted when that tip in her mouth grew hot.

“S-stop that!” the elf mewled again, shifting her body in protest yet keeping that ear where the guardswoman could continue her antics.

Alexis pulled back some, but not before giving that tip one final lick. “Did you know that before the Elf Rebellion thousands of years ago, when the entire race was enslaved, elf ears were a delicacy among nobles? It was supposed to be a sign of their superiority, and earless elves were forever marked as being property. Disgusting story… but damn if this ear isn’t tasty.”

“N-no! Don’t eat it!”

“But I think there was another reason they relieved elves of their ears… and it wasn’t because of the taste. Elves had always been one of the most resilient races. Despite never having their own kingdoms up until that point and always being scattered across the world, people feared elves. Masters of surviving and deadly in combat. Where massive armies in open fields would decimate their enemies, elves stuck to the forests and shadows and struck them where it hurt the most. They would infiltrate and break their enemies from the inside out. Their tactics were called both underhanded and ingenious and, if they set their minds to it – insurmountable. The world feared them. No wonder they wanted to take their ears away so badly, especially after their war cry spread terror among the world’s nations.”

Letting her mind wander into Alexis’ story, the elf had calmed down and slowly turned to face her. Color returned to her skin as her eyes danced softly. Alexis smiled at her.

“All men fear the long ear. It had such an impact that other races began taking the ears of elves to kill them, beat them down until they obeyed. This caused centuries of elven enslavement and countless earless elves. But they weren’t deterred and eventually won their right to freedom. People once pissed themselves silly, hearing that cry. And I think one day they may say it again, but it won’t be about a nation of elves. It will be just one.”

“I remember my father telling my siblings and I about that old story. He said our clan descended from that nation the elves built of their own, before it crumbled and elves went their separate ways, returning to the forests. He said that, someday, the elves may once again rise from the corners of the world and remind the other races of their power.”

Alexis nodded, “and they still might. And it might start with one beautiful blue-haired lady. Or,” the guard perked up excitedly, “it might not, and that elf might agree to become my cute little husband. What does she say?”

There was no reason to answer. In her eyes Alexis could see the elf was already picturing the two of them, living out their lives happily before a few more sparks of life joined them. Looking deeper, she could see that scene was implanted in Zenna long before Alexis pulled it to the forefront. That smile on her face was evidence enough.

“More than anything, Lexie. That would make me happier more than anything,” she pulled herself in so her heart pounded into Alexis’ chest. “But please don’t be angry at me when I say I just can’t. Not yet. They’re still waiting for me to come back, and I don’t think I can make them wait forever. Please… just be patient. I’m never going to leave you. Never.”

The guard huffed, and although she was smiling a line of tears ran sideways on her face. “I’ll be patient, I promise you, Zenny. I’m going to be by your side forever, no matter what happens. And I’ll always have your back, keeping you safe from anything that comes your way, until the day comes when you’re so overwhelmingly strong that you’ll live forever. Until that day comes, I’ll keep you safe as best I can. But… but…” her lip compressed as she tried to keep from sobbing, “I need you to make me a promise, too.”

“Anything, Lexie… just name it,” the elf spoke with a wet voice, equally on the edge of sobbing.

The guard had to crush her eyes a few times so she could see, “just promise me you’re going to be careful. In everything you do. There’s a whole world of people out there, and not everyone is going to treat you right. I’m only one woman, and try as I might I can only do so much to keep you safe. You need to find your strength and be strong against them.”

The elf shook her head, “I don’t know if I can do that for you, Lexie. I’m just one weak little elf. How can you expect me to be strong against them all?”

Alexis shook her head also, more tears flinging off her face, “then don’t. You don’t need to be strong when you have lots of people around you who care about you just as I do. Those people are out there and they can be your strength. Just promise me you’ll find them, and they’ll keep you safe when I’m not there for you.”

Zenna nodded again, this time in agreement, “I promise. I promise I’ll always be safe.”

The guard nodded back, “then you should go to them. Go and spread the gift that is you to all of them. I still want you to be mine and mine alone, but…” she paused to let a cry out of her mouth, “I know you’re too big of a gift for one person to hold. So please, go share it with the world. That’s my dream – for me to watch over you as you share it to everyone. Please Zenny, tell me you’ll make my dream come true.”

“I will… but only if you promise to make my dream come true, also,” Zenna barely got out through the mess cascading out of her eyes and mouth.

“What is it? Anything. Just tell me and I’ll make it happen.”

Zenna drew breath, puffing up her chest more to the point it was crushing Alexis, “I want to run.”

“H-huh?” Alexis faltered, blindsided by the simplicity of her request.

“I can’t run. I can’t. My body won’t let me run freely. It hurts so much whenever I try,” she sobbed, “so… someday, I want to be free of my burden, just for a little bit so I can run freely with you and our family. To have them all running around me, smiling, and being able to keep up with them as they go… that’s my dream. Can you make that happen, Lexie?” her voice continually grew higher and higher as her heart thudded away.

Alexis took her hand up and wiped the tears out of her eyes. “I can, you beautiful little elf. I’ll make it happen and see you running with your family someday. I promise.”

“How do I know you’ll keep that promise, huh?” Zenna asked with a smile.

“You already know I will, you can feel it right here, can’t you,” the guard took her hand and pressed her palm fully into the girl’s chest. Both of them looked down, seeing her digits sink deeply. Underneath her paw, that heavy, growing heat in her chest bloomed wildly. It was different that when the two were engaging in their depravity – hotter, bigger, and more enveloping than anything the two could ever explain in words.

The two locked eyes again as Alexis kept her hand on the girl’s heart. Zenna shuddered, “what… what is it? I don’t know what this is.”

Alexis laughed, “you already know what it is, elfy. Your teacher has completed her work. You know all about it that you’ll ever know. It’s not something you can ever hold or touch or see. You can’t buy it, sell it or make it. People have tried, but you just can’t say it or shout it or gift it in any way. Truly, no one can ever give it to you or take it away. And, especially, it’s not something one can just make in a bedroom,” her eyes rolled around the bedroom, recounting the past events. “That feeling inside you is the most wonderful thing in the world. I should know – I feel it inside me, too.”

“But,” the elf raised her hand up, holding Alexis’ own paw to her chest, “I thought it was supposed to hurt."

The guard squinted, “and who told you that?”

The elf squinted also, reddening some in embarrassment. “Umm… your queen, actually…”

Alexis grit her teeth and even scraped her fingernails into Zenna in frustration. Her muscles tensed as if ready for combat, and her scarred eye itched heavily. Her searchlights wandered in the direction of the palace as she growled, “I’m going to kill that stupid bitch someday…”

“L-Lexie!” the elf yelped in surprise.

Her attention came back to the girl, a smile returning to her face. “Don’t ever say or believe that this feeling inside you is painful. That’s so very, very wrong. This feeling inside… different than anything in the world… it can’t hurt you. Never. In fact, it can heal you better than any medicine or magic could ever hope to achieve. Do you want me to show you?”

The girl gulped down her tears, scooting into Alexis’ embrace as the guard smiled down upon her. Zenna nodded, cleaning the last tears from her eyes. The guardswoman brought both her hands up and cradled the elf’s head between them, diving back in for one last kiss. Finally, after everything – every trial, every argument, every shouting match and every joke and every emotional moment the two shared – they finally became one spirit, forever inseparable.

Alexis Sylvaini leaned back and spoke to the woman she loved, “Zenna the elf… I love you.”

Zenna the elf couldn’t stop the ocean from coming out of her eyes, nor the explosion inside her from tearing her apart. She couldn’t stop her mouth from stammering or her heart from running away rampantly. She couldn’t keep her body still or her mind from taking flight. Yet, there was one act that was certainly within her power. With a voice quiet as the beat of a butterfly yet as loud as possible, she drew breath.

“Alexis Sylvaini… I… love you, too.”

To be concluded.

Chapter Text

Tighter and tighter the man gripped his spear, as if it would keep him more firmly rooted to the world. He held his breath securely in his chest, worried any exhale might alert the beast stalking him. The sweat rolling down his brow was worrisome – should it fall too loudly, he would be found. With each passing moment he could hear it stomping closer towards him, its harsh footfalls resounding so loudly through the gargantuan building’s halls that the painting across from him shook wildly on the nail used to hold it to the wall. On that painting, the royal family he had protected without fail for a decade smiled warmly back at him. King Trinas and his lovely wife, Queen Marianne, along with their three young children, were so picturesque they seemed ready to jump out of the frame then and there. His queen’s smile was especially comforting, holding him for hours at attention while on duty.

The man perked up even more as those footfalls drew violently close. He puffed out his chest and strained his spine for maximum size. His entire form went rigid as iron to the point no military commander in the kingdom would ever find flaw with his appearance. Out of the corner of his eye he could see a dark shadow looming around the corner, a sinister scowl sewn upon it. He only ever faltered slightly when the being casting that shadow rounded the corner, and that sinister scowl grew exponentially more terrifying. Finally, a gulp fell down his gullet – the first sound he had made in countless minutes.

Blonde hair bounced erratically behind her as the woman stomped forward, holding up the hem of her skirted dress as to not trip over it. She had clearly lost her shoes a few floors ago, given how her barren soles were being beaten directly into the ground. The normally-beautiful lady was now wearing a mask of vile, putrid hatred – exemplified by the red, pulsating eyes and jaw locked so tight not even an ogre could pry it open. Veins like tendrils travelled across her forehead, nearly rupturing with each step she took. They bulged out even more when two unsuspecting servants came out of a doorway in front of her, staring at her stupidly as she approached.

“MOVE! MOVE! GET THE HELL OUT OF MY WAY!” Queen Marianne shrieked at them, causing the pair to take shelter next to a palace guard so still he could have been a statue. The three cowered with fear as she passed, finally knocking a painting of her own family off the wall as she did so. Glass which once protected her family’s image crinkled across the ground. Marianne pressed on, undaunted.

She cursed herself under her breath for allowing the castle to be built to such a scale. The woman promised to have it torn down and replaced with a miniature after this was over. Bringing herself all the way down from her chambers to the throne room was far too laborious of a task this moment. Only minutes ago she was wasting away, staring out the window in deathly silence as she had done for days on end by now. Under her orders, no one was to disturb her. Even her own husband and children were hesitant to approach. This cumulative effect came to a head when a servant finally burst into her room, sweating so profusely he looked as he were melting. Marianne stared at him from across the room, unnerved and insulted by his intrusion – yet the look in his eye told her the news she had been waiting weeks to hear. The man had not even spoken as she rushed past him, pounding down the endless stairs.

Two guards stood at the end of the hall now as the force of nature citizens bent their knee to approached them. Four eyes bulged out at her as she scowled at them. They could barely bring themselves to open the massive double doors to the throne room, and so the queen was forced to shove the wooden slabs open by herself. A few dozen head turned in her direction from what they were doing, be it eating or conversing or simply standing guard, she had the entire throne room’s attention – including two people at the far end.

The sight of them caused Marianne to create tight balls with her fists. The first half of the pair, a tall, imposing guardsman with a thick lock of black, unkempt facial hair and a gloating grin set upon his cheeks, held his chin up so high it was in the clouds. Dark, beady eyes reminded the queen of her husband’s own, but she found no comfort in this. Armor which coated the man neck to toe gleamed brightly under the morning sunlight coming through the painted glass above the thrones behind her.

It was the other half of the pair, however, that genuinely sent Marianne straight over the edge. Yet it wasn’t the girl’s appearance, from her freshly-washed hair to her flawless, nearly painted face to the dress she now wore, which barely was able to contain her bountiful chest yet coated the rest of her form with ease. No, instead it was the expression the young woman wore – that of pain and discomfort of how the guard standing next to her was holding her forearm with such force her fingers were stark white. Marianne saw red.

His chin was raised even higher into the sky as his queen approached. “Good morning, my queen. I hope…”

“GET YOUR GODDAMN HANDS OFF HER!” her voice locked shut the man’s jaw, along with the rest of the room. Even the little lady’s eyes bulged.

His vision rapidly darted between the queen and the elf he held, the heart in his chest pounding away as Marianne drew ever nearer. “B-but my queen… I don’t understand… is this not the woman you were searching for…?”

“I said take your damn hands off her! I will not say it again!” she growled, a bit quieter than before as she neared him. As if the elf had heated up to oven-like temperatures, the guard immediately retracted his hand and rubbed it tenderly with his other paw. That cocky demeanor of his sank straight into the floor as he took a few steps back.

He gulped loudly, “I… I do not understand, m-my queen… your instructions were for us to bring this woman here… she walked right up to us this morning and turned herself in. We nearly fought over who would bring her to you… s-so we chose to equally share the reward for her capture…”

“Your reward will be to keep your miserable head on your shoulders! Get the hell out of my sight!” her voice resounded off the throne room walls. The guard went pale as the elf’s flesh, and the two of them locked eyes. Genuinely fearing for his life at his once-pleasant queen’s threat, he turned around rapidly and rushed out of the room with his tail between his legs. Marianne watched him go until the doors shut loudly behind his back, then turned her attention to the elf. Her laborious exercise caught up to the queen, and she heaved heavily in the center of her own throne room.

Her blue eyes fell down to the little woman, who was watching her intently, yet silently. Marianne studied her, grateful to see her skin was still unblemished, at least as far as her head and hands went. Everything else was covered by a dress someone had clearly stuffed her in – yet it still creaked around her generous body. Every few moments the elf would visibly shake in terror, though she seemed as if she were trying her best to contain it. The queen could feel dozens of eyes staring at them, their visions waiting with bated breath.

Marianne upturned her nose. “Out,” she exhaled. The word had barely left her mouth when people shot out of their chairs or simply started scurrying like insects, flanking out of the room until the two women were alone. Fiery red eyes darted about, disturbed at how much influence the queen carried. She looked at Marianne and the queen looked at her. Both heavily breathed a bit. Finally, for the first time in weeks, a smile stretched across the queen’s face and she tilted her head lovingly.

“Zenna…” her smooth, comforting tone fell. Yet even as she reached out for the elf, the blue-haired woman took a step back from her. Her pale face twisted in despair.

“Zenna,” she repeated. Undeterred, she made another grab for the girl’s arm. Yet the elf she called out to kept walking backwards in equal measure.

“Zenna! Stop that!” she commanded and reached again for the girl’s arm. In response the little woman took an even bigger step back and made a quiet whining noise. Having been separated from her for so long, Marianne was growing visibly frustrated.

“Enough! Come here!” the queen barked, making another grab for the girl. Zenna opened her mouth in surprise yet was unable to retract her arm in time. Marianne would have touched her on this last attempt, had another voice and another arm on her own not grabbed her attention.

“Marianne!” boomed a deep tone behind her while digits wrapped into her silken arm. Although enraged for a moment, the queen paused when she spun around, finding her husband glaring at her with sweat pouring down into his beard. Those beady eyes of his subdued her to the point she snapped out of her fervor. The two royals stared at each other momentarily before a new set of footsteps clattering caught their attention. Both of them turned to see their three children rushing into the throne room, pausing to pant like hounds as they entered.

Trinas released his wife and took a step back. Queen Marianne relaxed herself, taking her arm up to rub the sweat off her brow as she came down from her high. She had been building up this moment in her head for so long it simply took over when news of the elf’s return reached her. She spun back around to see Zenna, still unnerved by the blonde’s behavior. The elf did not speak, yet her eyes begged for answers as she shivered some.

Marianne could barely stand to meet her eyes and instead rubbed the back of her head, turning her vision away. Her face grew hot as she felt eyes drilling into her back.  There was so much she wanted to say. Not just to the elf, but to everyone surrounding her. How she wanted to both scold and embrace the girl she had chased away only days after meeting her, and how it sent her through agony for weeks, only able to imagine what the little woman must be going through at any given moment. Marianne’s cheeks burned more as she recounted her sins, nearly forcing herself on the helpless girl just to sate her own desires. Zenna had been the key which liberated the queen from her gilded cage, which only made it hurt all the more when that key was stolen away from her. While her one hand kept rubbing away feverishly at the back of her head, her other hand went to her thigh.

Her toes curled as she recounted how the elf felt inside her. Zenna’s scent and taste and mindbreaking sensation as Marianne took her inside herself. Throughout those moments the queen felt as if she and the elf would be inseparable forever, a new piece of her family to love alongside her husband and children. The queen had spent innumerable hours since then rubbing her own belly, ashamed of how comfortable her life was while that little woman was out there, somewhere, suffering at the hands of gods-know-what.  Marianne knew there was a piece of her heart that had gone away with Zenna – and how she would never be whole again without her.

But even as the elf stood here before her, Marianne felt no more complete. Her blue eyes were finally dragged up out of her self-pity and she met the girl’s vision. She was shivering less now. At the time, it was obvious to no one how Zenna’s demeanor had changed. She was still timid and frightful, sure – yet the aura around her suggested something about her was altered compared to when they last saw her. But for this moment, Marianne hardly took notice. She was still kicking herself silly for how she treated the elf. She wanted to hug her. She wanted to make love to her lips. She wanted to smack her across the cheek for worrying her so much. She wanted to kneel down and bury her sobbing face into her belly and beg forgiveness. She wanted to lock the elf up and throw away the key so she could always know she was safe. She wanted the elf to shout and scream and throw her own little hand into Marianne’s face if it meant she would be properly reprimanded.

Yet, more than anything, she just wanted to hear her speak. Queen Marianne gathered herself and stood tall, calming herself and taking her vision to Zenna’s plush red lips, waiting for them to move. Slowly the girl’s face changed, from that of fear to that of questioning. She followed Marianne’s gaze with her fingers until she found them on her mouth. She rubbed them tenderly, coaxing them into letting words pass through the gates. Zenna glanced around, seeing Trinas was also awaiting her voice. On the other side of Marianne were three people she didn’t recognize, yet they seemed strangely familiar. The two young men scanned the elf yet also remained silent. The final of the trio, a blonde girl, seemed strangely reminiscent of Marianne. She also seemed to be biting her lip for some reason, and her eyes darted more quickly than the two beside her.

Still with her fingers on her lips she returned her attention to the queen, a sorrowful look in her eyes. Zenna had also been picturing the moment of their reunion. Dreading it, was more accurate. Even as the guard dragged her through the streets towards the palace, she could already hear Marianne’s voice in her ears. Whether it was enraged or sobbing, she could not place it. Yet as they now stood here, the queen just barely holding back the dam as it was, Zenna could not bring herself to add insult to injury; Marianne had punished herself enough over these last few weeks.

So instead, she did something no one in the room was expecting.

She smiled, even just a tiny bit.

“You know Marianne… you stole my first kiss…”

Immediately, the queen went bright red all across her face. This seemed to be the first time she even considered she had taken the virginity of Zenna’s lips.

“MOM!” the three people behind the queen shouted in frustrated unison at Marianne, although the voice of the young blonde woman rang louder than the other two. Zenna raised an eyebrow at the word.

“Seriously, Marianne? You had to go and do that to her,” Trinas scolded his wife, shaking his head. “She was likely saving that for someone special, and you went and took that opportunity right out of her grasp. Shame on you!”

The queen’s hands went to cover her blushing face in embarrassment. “Oops… I… I didn’t know… I’m so… so sorry…”

Zenna giggled, her smile growing, “it’s fine, you didn’t know. Not like you gave me a choice in the matter, anyway… with how you came over me so readily…”

The four pairs of eyes behind her burrowed deeper into Marianne, with her husband becoming especially disappointed. “Do you genuinely have no shame, my wife? I thought you told us the girl was consenting to what you two were doing?”

“S-she was!” the queen tried defending herself, yet the elf shook her head in a manner that suggested otherwise.

“How can we say that I was in agreement? I was just minding my own business, sitting in the bath comfortably when you intruded into my room, took off your own clothes, forced yourself down on me…”

Marianne squealed loudly, “Ze-Zenn-a! No! That’s not what happ…!”

“…but it is what happened!” Zenna cut in, a mischievous glint in her eye. “I laid there and begged to be left alone and you started feeling me up, touching me in all sorts of places, just imagining how we were about to…”

“N-NO! NO! NO! NO!” the queen was growing more and more flustered, trying to use her voice to cover up Zenna’s words. She waved her hands around in the air wildly even as her face grew to magma-like levels. She began walking towards the girl, “t-that’s not true! S-stop! T-they don’t need to know about that! W-why are you…!?” she was stopped suddenly when the elf leapt forward, wrapping her arms around the queen. Marianne went silent, staring down at the little woman as her own arms were pinned to her sides. The group behind her went silent also, breathing slowly as to not disturb how Zenna was embracing the family matriarch.

With her face buried in Marianne’s bosom, the queen felt Zenna’s hot breath clean through her dress. The tiny yet comforting arms around her, along with the elf’s own motherly endowments pressing into the royal belly, soothed the blonde in a way she had hardly felt in decades. The pair stayed like that for a while, letting their contact replace what would have been endless minutes of conversation. It was as if a runaway child had realized the error of her ways and had come back home to her mother’s embrace. Yet as Marianne placed her hands on Zenna’s back as well, which of them was the mother and which of them was the daughter – well, it was hard to say.

Baby blue hair gave way to pale skin as Zenna upturned her head to look at the taller woman. The smile on her face was infinitely warmer now than it had been those weeks ago, and Marianne could hardly wonder what had happened to the elf in that time. She hardly seemed to be the same person.

“I thought a lot about what you told me that day… back on the balcony. Back then, I genuinely hated most of it. I didn’t understand most of it, too. There was already so much information being shoved into me it was just bouncing back out, and I’m so sorry it came out as angry as it did. Thank you for trying your best to comfort me, my queen. Please forgive me if I caused you pain by leaving; I needed some time for myself.”

The words infected Marianne to the point her heart swelled in her chest with its missing piece. She pulled the elf in tighter, to the point the balls of her feet left the floor. The queen smiled down at her, yet kept a tooth on her lower lip to keep from crying. “Just don’t do it again, okay?” she was able to get out, to which the elf nodded happily.

Zenna released the queen, taking a few steps back to see the royal family as a whole. Her vision turned to Trinas, whose eyes expanded upon viewing the elf smile. It was the first time he had seen her perform such an act. He, much like everyone else, was overcome by her natural beauty when first meeting her. Adding such a pleasant expression to the mix set him at immediate ease.

Zenna cocked her head, “you are a very lucky man, my king. You have such a lovely wife. I can only hope to be as lucky to find such a spouse, someday.”

Trinas smiled back at her, “coming from you, that is the highest praise anyone has given my darling wife, especially as most of those compliments come from blood-sucking leeches looking to win my favor. And I must emphasize what Marianne has commanded of you – do not ever make her worry about you again. Never have I seen her fret so much since Gamlen and Torin went off to battle for their first times,” he huffed jokingly.

The little woman raised her eyebrow again. Gamlen? Torin? Who?

“And while we are at it – I must apologize, myself. It was unkempt and dishonorable of me to call you such names after I found you in bed with my maids. I was overcome with emotions in the moment, especially after I had been pondering how in the world you of all people would be the savior of our country. Doubly, the way I had my knights mistreat you was uncalled for. From the bottom of my heart, I am ashamed and beg your forgiveness,” he finished, leaning down in a partial bow of respect towards her. Trinas would never bend his knee to another living soul, and so this act came as a great surprise to the family around him.

Except for the elf, however, who took to rubbing her face quizzically, “I do not accept your apology, my king.”

Trinas went cold, barely able to return his gaze to the tiny woman, “I beg your pardon?”

Zenna took her hands from her face and down to her hips defiantly, “after all the rude things you called me and had your mean men throw me around so readily, you expect some simple words to soothe my wounds? Surely you jest!” her voice squeaked in pitch tauntingly. Trinas was appalled. “Instead, I have another way you can make it up to me, if you’d like to hear it?”

“Y-yes, of course! Please do tell,” he piped out immediately, falling for the bait Zenna had set.

She pointed her finger out at him, “I expect you to never raise your voice or become frustrated with me ever again! No matter what I do, you must treat me cordially and with respect! And you can expect the same treatment from me, as well! Do we have a deal,” she stuck her hand out for him to shake.

Her behavior unsteadied him, to say the least. To have this quiet and reserved woman now speaking with him as if they had been friendly for decades and demanding an agreement between them, he hesitated. Trinas stared down at her hand as if shaking it would cause his arm to be ripped off. Yet if he refused, he could stand to lose as much as his entire kingdom. Zenna had him up against the wall, and everyone present knew it.

Though he tried his best to suppress it, a gulp was heard as his hand latched the elf’s own tiny, soft paw. Zenna’s grin grew more pronounced at her success. All the confidence she had suppressed for decades seemed ready to explode out of her today. Trinas also put on an, albeit shakier, smile to match the elf’s own.

But as the two continued their shake, a face suddenly appeared between them, so close to the elf’s own she had to lean back to not collide with it.

At first she thought it to be Marianne, with the same ocean-blue eyes and wheat-gold hair. She even had the same soft jaw and dim pink lips. Her face was even red as the queen’s was only moments ago. Yet as Zenna studied her more, she could tell this was not the queen’s face she had studied so readily. Her skin was even more flawless than Marianne’s with a youthful glow that was accentuated by the sunlight behind her. In addition, there was a manic look in her eye as if the young woman was barely holding herself back.

“H-hi, Zenna… it’s so good to s-see you again…” the girl began, leaning in even closer to the elf. Zenna released the king’s hand and stepped back in bewilderment. The girl followed her.

“I’ve been w-waiting you to come back… with such e-eager anticipation of us having a real heart-to-heart… last time we met was such a bore and such a rush we couldn’t really take each other in…” the woman purred, standing to full height as Zenna continued her retreat.

The blonde cooed as she looked down at her, “wow, you really are small, as they say… well, except for some parts of you, huh?” she studied the blue-haired woman intently. The elf felt her clothing left her too vulnerable for the woman’s prying eyes.

“Umm… s-sorry… have we met, before now…?” Zenna asked with unease. The blonde seemed confused for a split second before glowing warmly again.

“Ah, I see. You were so engrossed with your meal the last time we met, you must not have heard me talking in your ear…” the entire group twitched as they recounted how the elf was downing truly apocalyptic amounts of food. Trinas laughed as he recalled this.

“Ah, that is one thing I must take into consideration! We will most certainly have to keep you well-fed on top of everything else, Zenna. Gods, we all saw how much it to make you full last time!” he laughed heartily, his family joining in to tease the overly-indulging elf.

“Oh, I wasn’t full. You simply ran out of food…”

The voice came with such a surprise the entire group clamped their mouths shut. Their visions creaked down to the elf, who was smiling coyly. Trinas gulped, “s-sorry? What was that?”

“I said I wasn’t full, my king. The table simply ran out of food. I have a very big appetite, as you saw… we can only hope your chefs can keep up. Maybe I’ll have to lend them some of my own culinary talents, hmm?” she put her finger to her lips playfully.

Trinas went pale, mentally racking his brain. Although he had never before considered it to be a problem, he worried how deep his kingdom’s coffers truly went – the elf was certainly an expensive girl.

With her father lost in his own mind, Mare continued from where she left off. “Let me be more proper in our introductions, as compared to the last time,” the girl curtsied, then slowly dropped down to one knee before Zenna. She reached out slowly and took tender hold of the elf’s hand, holding it so her palm was face-down. Everyone in the room, elven individual included, was stunned.

The blonde beauty stared up at Zenna through her eyebrows as she held the little pale hand close to her face. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance; allow me to introduce myself. I am Princess Mare of Underhill, daughter of King Trinas and Queen Marianne, younger sibling of Gamlen and Torin, and to you, my exquisite elf…”

“… your eternal, loyal servant,” she finished, kissing Zenna’s hand tenderly. The elf went red.

“M-Mare?” her parents questioned behind her.

“S-sis?” her two brothers questioned also.

Zenna was steaming, visibly letting it pour out of her pointy ears with a whistling sound while her entire cranium was bloody. Her mouth stammered endlessly for a few moments as she constructed a response. “T-t-t-t-thank y-you, my p-princess… it is my p-pleasure to make your acquaintance as well… y-you look just like your mo-mother… and very b-beautiful… like her as well…”

Mare grew even more manic, letting her eyes bulge and her fingers to wrap tighter around the elf’s hand. “Coming from you, that means the world to me. And speaking of meaning, I whole-heartedly meant what I said. As long as you are here in Underhill, I am yours to do with as you please… or, you could allow me to do with you as I please…” she trailed off, her vision falling.

Zenna looked over her own bust to see the princess was staring right at her elven crotch, inches away from what slumbered there. In addition, Mare was rubbing herself with her free hand right along her thigh, dangerously close to her sacred grounds. For how long she had been doing this, was a secret only the princess would ever know. Mare rubbed herself more and licked her lips, her eyes never leaving that tool hidden under the elf’s dress.

“Eeeeeeek!” Zenna squeaked at the sight, trying to pull her hand away from the horny royal.

“Whenever you might need me… or wherever… I promise I will come to your aid… in whatever way you require of me…” Mare’s breaths grew ragged as she worked herself up.

“Ahh… ahh…!” the elf was speechless.

“… for whatever desires you need sated… cordial or otherwise…”

“Ahh… ahh… umm…”

“…by the way… I’m single…”

“Alright, that’s enough, sis,” Torin stated as he and his older brother Gamlen hooked their arms under Mare’s own and hoisted her up and away from the elf. The princess reluctantly let them carry her further from Zenna, yet her crazed eyes certainly never stopped looking at her. It was only now the little lady realized the young blonde never blinked during their encounter. The two brothers set Mare back down and then stood slightly in front of her, acting as a shield to keep her back. Still, she peered over their shoulders at her. Zenna realized she was quite tall for a woman, given how she stood next to her brothers. She likely inherited such height from her mother.

“Although we are not as malleable as our sister here,” Gamlen started, taking Zenna’s intentions, “we are still willing to assist you however that may be, Zenna.”

“Same here,” Torin continued, “forgive Mare for her behavior, she has not been the same since you arrived in Underhill. But in a similar vein to my siblings, I also promise to be your aid during your… labors. T-to an extent…” he sheepishly added. The entire royal family seemed equally embarrassed at the princess’ behavior and found it difficult to look the elf directly in her fiery eyes.

Zenna leaned down at scratched at the back of her head tediously, sharing in their humiliation. “Um… thank you… I really appreciate any assistance you would be willing to give me… I know I certainly can’t do everything you are all expecting out of me on my own… s-so I ask for your help… however you are able…”

Marianne gasped, “Z-Zenna, does this mean you’re… willing to consider staying? A-and trying to undo our curse?” she barely contained her own excitement. Other members of the royal family perked up in addition to how the elf might answer. Although no one seemed to notice it, a door audibly creaked open off to the side.

The elf scratched her head even more, nervous about their enthusiasm. “I honestly still have no idea if your hopes are placed properly. There’s still no way to tell that I am the person you’ve been searching for these last years…” she raised her head up to meet them. “But if there’s even the slightest chance that I am that person, I am willing to give it my all. Sorry it took so long to convince me, and I can only hope I measure up to your expectations…”

“I’ll gladly measure you… every fleshy bit…” the princess whispered to no one hearing. The group was simply too distracted with their own joy to notice anything else.

“I can still barely wrap my head around it… all the people you want me to help… your kingdom is so vast and there’s just me… and that’s even considering that I can…” the elf paused as she heard something rapidly approaching her. More appropriately, a group of something. Multiple sets of fast-paced feet were rushing in from her right, clattering on the marbled throne room floor. Zenna barely had enough time to look in the sound’s direction and shout, “wahh!” before she was laid out on her back. She felt no pain, however, from the impact – given the set of squishy little bodies which were now fighting for a controlling interest in her form. Their shouts and tears made it almost impossible to figure out what was going on.

“I sorry! Sorry! So sorry, elf!” one of them shouted as she held Zenna’s head.

“We sorry!” the other woman corrected, gripping tightly into the other half of the elf’s skull.

“More sorry! I more sorry! My fault!” yet another one cried out, rubbing her face into the little woman’s belly while her arms crushed her organs.

“Most sorry! Me! Me! I sorry I hurt you! Please forgive me!” the final one sobbed, sharing the other half of her waist.

The royals looked on in awe as the quartet of familiar woman wrestled over who could hug the elf most tenderly – with all four of them screaming their heads off and bawling their eyes out right into the elf’s flesh or dress. They frantically kicked their legs into the air like toddlers throwing tantrums. Although their faces were half buried in elf, their uniforms and voices were readily identifiable to those watching.

“S-Sienna?” Marianne questioned. “Ain? Talley and Fey? What are you all doing?” the rest of the royals asked of them, with no answer being given. The maids instead continued smothering the elf, who was wildly throwing her arms up in the air in bewilderment as she was buried among the women. These four women who flung themselves at the helpless Zenna her first night in Underhill now let their remorse run down their faces and fill the open air. For weeks now they had been besides themselves, barely able to converse with anyone besides themselves – and even when they did, they would find themselves randomly bursting into tears.

As the scene went on and those watching calmed themselves, they found a strange delight in how the maids were apologizing in their own way for what they did. Not reserved and calm by any means – yet it was as heartfelt as they knew. The five watching on smiled as the girls continued squeezing tighter around Zenna.

This continued for a few more minutes until the elf’s arms were visibly slowing their frantic pace. It was a bit concerning how still she was growing under the weight of the four larger people atop her. Actually, she had been rather silent throughout this ordeal, as Underhill’s royals came to notice collectively.

“Is… uh… Zenna able… to brea…?” Torin asked his parents. All of them suddenly snapped their necks to glance at each other in terrifying realization. Trinas, Marianne, and their two sons leapt forward in unison, each grabbing a maid of their choice and harshly yanking them off the tiny elf. They screamed and kicked in protest, but the short Hertonese women had no chance to escape. Thankfully, Zenna, began to rasp heavily for air after the weights atop her had been removed. She clutched at her chest some, yet was gratefully relieved at being able to breathe again.

She stood up slowly, legs shaking a bit under her dress until she was upright. Zenna wiped away the sweat and tears away from her eyes so she could see again. Staring at the royal family now, most of them still barely holding back a maid from running at the elf again, Zenna wished there could be a painter present to capture the moment. The four little women were still sobbing lightly and thrashing around where their wrists were held above their heads or behind their backs. The elf thought it would have been difficult to convince the maids the error of their ways, even felt a bit scared of how the conversation would be – yet much like Marianne, she could see the group of servants had already tortured themselves enough.

But as she continued to watch them, the entire group rapidly slowed their movements and sounds to deathly stillness and silence. Even Mare was taken aback, her eyes bulging. Despite all those eyes sharing the same expression, that of shock – not a single searchlight was aimed at Zenna.

Instead, they were aimed at something behind her. It was only now the elf noticed that planet-shattering booming coming behind her. With each step, that gigantic, fearsome creature grew closer to her defenseless backside. She swayed side-to-side weakly with each impact. Despite the sunlight coming from in front of her, the presence behind her overpowered it, casting a long, endless shadow that swallowed her and the rest of the room.

She had no reason to turn around. Zenna knew exactly what, or more specifically who, was barely feet away from her now. She dreaded this encounter more than any other. More than facing the queen. More than facing her husband. More than facing the maids, even. Truthfully – she dreaded it to the point she refused to even imagine how it was go. It was simply too painful to bear.

Finally, that deathly chill running up her spine was too much, and she allowed her ashamed face to fall into her bosom. Clearly, her shyness would never truly fade. Zenna formed fists of shame down at her waist and struggled to keep from crying. The looming monster behind her back came to a rest, standing so high above her that Zenna wished she could just shrink into nothing. So gargantuan was its size, when it huffed, it felt as if a dragon were emptying its lungs into her back. The elf collapsed into herself more, her fists growing tighter.

Slowly, she could hear it circling around to her front like a shark drawn by her spilt blood. Heat rose in waves off its flesh to the point her pale skin was shearing off. Its gaze alone caused her knees to buckle and she shook wildly before it. When it came to a stop in front of her, she silently wished the royal family would rescue her. Yet, she knew in her heart this was her battle, not theirs. She sniffled.

Zenna wanted to become invisible or simply deaf as it cleared its throat.

“Look. At. Me.”

As if the creature were dragging her head out of her chest, Zenna obeyed. She reluctantly raised her face to meet the man, yet immediately wished she hadn’t. It was such an ugly sight that met her eyes. He was hideous. Facial hair overgrown and gangly. Unshaven and unkept, he looked as if someone had stolen him straight out of a sewer and her certainly smelled worse than one. Dark, demonic eyes were the only piece of him that shone brightly; even his mouth was yellowed and putrid. The royal armor coating him, once bright and clean, looked as if it had been salvaged from ancient ruins. Zenna was a moment away from turning tail and running away when he spoke again.

“So here you are. You came crawling right back.”

“Marcus!” the queen chastised him. “There’s no need to…!”

“Hold your tongue, my queen. This does not concern you,” he brazenly interrupted. Everyone else in the room, the maids, the royal children, king and queen and even the elf felt their jaws fall to the floor.

“How dare you use that tone with my wife, Throydill! What do you have to say for yourself?”

“Quiet, Trinas. You’ll have your turn with me, but for now this little one and I have business to attend to.”

The king’s eyes bugged wildly and the noose flooded before his vision. Before he could open his mouth to speak, Marcus continued.

“What do you have to say for yourself, little elf? Choose your words carefully. I’m not in a patient mood,” his voice was enflamed enough Zenna began melting. Every bodily fluid she had cascaded down her façade. The last time she and the knight met, the two had a screaming match the elf had never before pictured herself within. With that core memory barely buried, this new one dredged it right back up to the surface. Zenna began to cry softly, unable to speak.

“I don’t speak in tears, only words, elf. Talk. Now.”

Zenna knew all too well that Marcus would never lie to her. She also knew him to always be straight and to the point. Tears or crying or apologies would never break through his shell. He was, after all, a soldier first and foremost. Would she try and sob her way out of this, it would only push him further over the edge. Without something concrete to deal with, Marcus would never be satisfied. Throydill understood actions better than anything else; it was his most fluent language.

With no words in her arsenal and no other clear path to take, Zenna turned her head and presented her cheek to the knight.

“What is this?”

An apple-sized gulp flung down her throat, “g-go ahead…”

“Go ahead with…?”

She sniveled again, “I’m… I’m your slave and I… I ran away… you need to punish me…”

The entire room gasped, save Marcus himself. “Zenna! No!” the queen begged, “you don’t have to…!”

“Actually, she does,” the knight growled through his grit teeth. “She’s a smart girl and she knows what she has to face now,” Marcus began to undo the armor around his arm, letting it clatter to the floor. Everyone stared at him as he flexed his fist, cracking his fingers in anticipation.

“I swear to the gods, Throydill, if you lay one finger on that girl…” the king threatened.

“Stay out of this, my royal highness. This concerns no one except me and the elf. This is nothing more than a matter between master and slave.”

“How dare you!” Marianne howled, “what the hell has gone wrong with…!?” she paused as Marcus glared over his shoulder at her. The queen shut her mouth quickly enough. If Marcus chose to dig his own grave, no one present would stop him from making it deeper.

Seeing he was free from obstacles, Throydill turned his attention to back to the tiny girl before him. He knew a smack from his hand would nearly rend her to pieces. Fully knowing this, he raised his trained arm high above his head fingers spread wide in anticipation. Zenna squeezed her eyes shut, bit her lip and sucked down a scream as she heard his fist whistling through the air towards her.

She was knocked back, almost coming off her feet. But it wasn’t because Marcus slapped her. Instead, it was because of the weight on her chest. She would have fallen over had that weight not wrapped its arms around her, rooting her in place.

Zenna let her eyes open slowly, fearfully taking in the world around her. Strangely, Marcus was no longer before her face, nor was he above her. Instead, she glanced down to see him buried amongst her chest, her breasts conforming around his head as he pulled himself tighter into her. The elf had her own hands still available and raised them to her head in confusion. The knight was silent for a while before the entire room went silent at what they heard.

His voice, pitiful, weak, and most importantly – sobbing, all muffled as he spoke into her chest.

“Zenna… gods, Zenna… forgive me… how could I do such a thing to you… screaming at you in such a way when… it was all my fault. Had I never found you, you would have never had to gone through any of this… you wouldn’t have to suffer at my harsh voice or be mistreated by anyone in Underhill… gods, gods, Zenna please find it in yourself to give me another chance… everything I screamed at you that day was just… I was just in the heat of the moment… I didn’t mean it… and to think that could have been the last words I ever said to you… I just…” he cried out loudly into her bosom, his voice echoing throughout her entire body.

He peeled his face up and stared up at her. What was once the clandestine appearance of strength and resilience was little more than a humbling mess as he cried against her. “Did you not hear me? I was out there, howling your name down every street every day until I went hoarse and drank myself into a stupor only to go back at it again the next day. Everyone stared at me with disgust… I was just a useless drunkard roaming the streets howling to my heart’s content because I couldn't bring myself to admit I may never see you again. I can barely even remember my own wife’s face anymore I’ve been away from home so long because I wanted nothing more for you to come home, as well… gods Zenna I’ve never been so ashamed of anything in my life… please, gods please just give me the chance to make it up to you… gods, little lady, please don’t ever make me worry about you again, pleeeasseeeeee…” his voice finally trailed off into nothing.

Against his chest, he could feel the elf beginning to heave. Against his face, he could feel her tears falling down on his skin, wiping away his own. Against his heart, he found hers beating in sync.

Without another word, Zenna fell down to her knees and wrapped her arms around the knight and pulled him in close. The two stayed like that for minutes on end, each draining themselves of every tear they had in their bodies and ringing their throats until they ran out of sounds to make. The group behind them could take no more and let tears fall also, making sure to embrace each other lightly.

With forgiveness given, both knight and elf helped each other to their feet until Zenna was pressed up against Throydill as if she were his daughter, returning home after rebelling against her father. Marcus lightly laid his head down on her beautiful bed of hair and let it rest a while longer. They finally, begrudgingly separated when the knight pulled himself out of her grasp. Even though she was still crying, it was certainly with a smile on her face now.

“I have…” Marcus paused to wipe his mouth, “…something else I want you to see. I made it the night you disappeared, and I wanted to give it to you for when I found you again,” he reached into his pocket, taking out a single piece of folded parchment. He unfolded it and handed it to her. Although it had been dirtied and stained by mud and dirt these past few weeks, Zenna knew all too well what piece of paper it was. The horrendous handwriting right in its center was all-too-familiar to her.

I find love.

Zenna held it in her hands and studied it intently. She then glanced back up to Marcus, “what about it? I just wanted to leave something so you know I didn’t disappear into thin air… that I hoped I might someday return…”

“I know you did. I want you to read what I wrote,” he nodded down to the piece of paper again. Zenna glanced down and saw there was another line added, far neater than her own scribble. And, to her dismay, far more complex. Her eyes darted across it endlessly, yet she hardly seemed to react. Her fingers grew uneasy as she gripped the paper and mouthed slightly.

“Read it out loud. I want to hear you say it.”

“U-umm…” she shifted uneasily, her eyes continuing to decipher the text.

“It’s just one sentence, and I wrote it far neater than you wrote yours. What’s the problem?”

With a tiny voice only audible to Marcus, she begged, “c-can you just tell me what it says?”

“Why? You have eyes. You tell me what it says,” he said in a voice loud enough to alert those around them. Zenna shivered a bit and gripped the paper in frustration. Under her breath, he could hear her speaking quietly, barely even qualifying as a mumble. He squinted in confusion as she seemed to be speaking with an increasingly rapid yet desperate pace.

“Out loud, please. Why is this a problem?”

“P-please just tell me what it says… please…” she begged again.

Realization was slowly setting in on the knight, who furrowed his brow in surprise, “Zenna… can you…?”

The elf shamefully raised her head, and without even saying anything, the answer was written in her eyes.

“Marcus… I… I can’t read…”

The entire room grew heated with sorrow, with the queen barely getting out, “Zenna… no…” while the rest wallowed in silence.

“How… how is that possible?” the knight questioned.

“I… I can’t write either… that’s why the note I left is so short and terribly written I was barely able to get that much together. My… my father forbade me from learning… claiming that ‘any demon that can read and write can create incantations,’ so he never let me attend school to learn. He even threatened my mother when she tried teaching me in secret to the point I feared for our lives… please don’t be upset with me… I just never need it, is all…”

“NO!” a voice loudly shouted from behind them, making both draw their attention to the source. Sienna, with a stern yet wet look in her eyes, stomped over to the elf and took hold of her arm. “Not good! You need to learn! I good reader! I teach you, elf!” she finished with a smile. Zenna was speechless.

“N-no! No!” Talley piped up, also rushing forward. Before the elf could speak, the maid had taken ahold of her other arm, causing the paper she held to fall to the floor. “I better reader! I teach you!” she glared across Zenna’s expanse to Sienna.

“Bad! I will teach! Not you!” Ain darted over without provocation. With the elf out of arms she instead grabbed her by the shoulder, locking her own arm around and pulling her away from the other maids. Not to be left out, Fey didn’t even bother announcing herself and grabbed the elf’s remaining shoulder and pulling forcefully.

The four of them began to walk away from each other, pulling the elf as they went. Her bones creaked loudly under the opposing force. Sienna and Talley were especially painful, nearly ripping her hands off her wrists as they went. Ain and Fey pulled inversely to each other as well, separating the little lady’s shoulders from the rest of her skeleton. All four continued threatening the other, shouting it should be they and they alone who would be educating the elf. Marcus and the royal family watched the spectacle in awe.

Yet, beneath the girl’s threats and groaning as they used all their might to pull, another sound made them cease almost immediately.

The sound of tears hitting the marbled floor.

With the elf’s head down, her hair covered her face. Yet as the maids stopped pulling on her, it was obvious Zenna was shaking. Her chest heaved every few seconds as she sobbed. Immediately the four women released her, looking at their own hands and at each other in regret. Sienna approached the elf as she still held her head down and spoke softly into her ear.

“Elf? Is okay? Did we hurt?” she questioned in her broken common tongue. Zenna made no answer aside from taking her arm up to wipe her face.

“Elf, please speak, what is wrong?” Fey came up to her other ear. Although it took a moment, Zenna raised her face so everyone could see it from under her hair.

Yet, they were stumped when they saw a smile, not a scowl, on her plush lips.

“What happened? I thought we hurt her?” Talley asked in her native tongue. The others were at a loss.

“Zenna! Why smile? Are not hurt?” Ain pulled on her lightly to get her attention. Strangely, Zenna giggled a bit and opened her mouth.

“No… you didn’t hurt me… I’m… I just… never thought I would have people… fighting over me… it feels so nice… b-but… maybe instead of fighting over me, you could all show me how to read and write… please?”

As her words danced among their minds, the four maids turned their scowls upside down and surrounding the elf gleefully. Their taller frames let them all share a spot atop her blue hair, beaming brightly.

“Yes! We teach you!”

“I help! I help teach!”

“Yes! Let me help!”

Zenna sniveled once more, “you all can… you all can… thank you so much…”

Not to be left out, Marcus leaned in and embraced the elf as well, taking the maids into himself at the same time. Marianne then rushed across the room to do the same, then Mare, Trinas, and finally the two royal sons, once again smothering Zenna beneath their weight. The elf was positively radiating something magical at that moment, as no one present felt compelled to release her, even when her tiny voice called out…

“C-can’t breath… getting crushed… please get off…”

Yet she could not deny that magical feeling pouring back into her as well. All the while, the forgotten-about piece of paper the elf would one day learn to read herself laid peacefully upon the floor:

I find love.

And I’ll find you, my precious little lady.

-10 Years Later-

The sun-streaked colors of orange and pink hung across the sky as the sun just barely kissed the stone horizon. The shadows grew long, cast by the walls hugging the city’s edge, still keeping its inhabitants safe as they had for thousands of years before, and as they will for thousands of years to come. People of the capitol began their night life, either returning to their families at home or venturing out to the various bars and gambling halls along the city streets.

Above these streets, the palace still reigned on high, a shining pillar emphasizing the kingdom’s might. From here, everyone in the royal home could gaze out at the marvelous, ever-changing sight before them. Every day something had changed, no matter how minute the difference may be. People had felt their fighting spirit restored and, as a result, set about changing their kingdom to always be better than the day before. With each passing year it only grew more crowded than it had before and, someday, there would be more people living outside the great walls than in, when its capacity was surely reached.

At the very top of one of the palace’s highest towers was a balcony. Simple, and otherwise unremarkable as the royal building had countless balconies just like it. Except, this one was different, special even – as it served to allow one specific woman her own personal view of the city as it changed before her. Day by day, minute by minute – every time she gazed out across Underhill’s capitol, her fiery eyes saw something different.

A crying sound filled the room, taking her attention from the setting sun.

“Hush, now, don’t you whine,” the woman began her lullaby, pulling in close the tiny new spark of life to her chest. It was red-faced and openly wailing towards the ceiling, yet she continued smiling down at it, undaunted. She continued her song as the little thing made an imprint on her chest with its head. Slowly but surely, it calmed itself down and opened those pale blue eyes for her to see. She cooed when it laughed up at her.

“She’s just as beautiful as her sister, but that’s no surprise with your genes flowing through her veins,” said the woman behind Zenna. The elf blushed brightly, making the baby giggle in her arms. Her free hand came up and held her reddening face.

“You flatter me too much, Versas.”

“It’s true. I mean it. She’ll be breaking hearts one day, for sure. Just you wait and see.”

“She has your eyes, though. No need to sell yourself short,” the elf commanded, and the palace chef laughed heartily.

Zenna turned to the sitting woman, who stood and collected the babe from the elf’s arms, coddling it against her chest. The pair glanced down to see the teething little thing biting her mother’s finger. The two parents smiled at each other again before Zenna walked back out to the balcony, resting against the railing as a cool breeze whipped through her hair, which had grown substantially longer in her many years in Underhill, from her shoulder blades down to her enviable rear. As for the rest of her, Zenna was still a spectacle to behold, even as her youth was ending, and the effects of age were only just beginning to appear.

So much has happened in the last decade that the elf felt her head spinning just picturing it. Underhill’s queen walked around town with a swollen belly, her four maids in tow only months after Zenna’s arrival. With the walking billboards announcing the curse’s end, the message spread like wildfire throughout the kingdom, with throngs of women who had not yet borne child nearly throwing themselves at the well-equipped elf. Some of them were hesitant at first, especially when they got an eyeful of how much the elf had to offer, but every woman who went through with it ended up satisfied, and heavy with child, spreading their story as they went, drawing in ever more women. The king had joked about making a waiting list with how populated Zenna’s chambers would be on a nightly basis, yet how woefully slow the process remained.

The men, especially the husbands of these women, were understandably apprehensive at first. A strange woman, inside their loving wife? Their girlfriend? Even if it were just their sister, brothers tried to make them resist the elf. It took months, if not years for some people, for hearts to change. Yet it was not simply about the sex alone that Zenna considered when readying herself to give a woman her child. She would often spend hours or days speaking to them, learning their story, and finding love between the two. No child should be brought into the world under the curse called sex, and instead be brought about by a loving blessing.

Over the years Zenna would come to impregnate tens of thousands of women, sometimes the same woman more than once. Every race was somehow compatible with her legendarily potent seed, as evidenced by the swollen bellies of humans, elves, dwarves and – to everyone’s surprise, orcs and lizardkin, races who should, by all biological accounts, only be able to procreate amongst themselves. No worldly science was capable of explaining it, yet countless walking, talking examples littered Underhill’s streets, homes, and schools.

Who knows? Maybe there genuinely was some magic in that little elf.

As prophesied by the old sage, after Zenna made love with any woman, not only were they guaranteed a child, but the curse on them had broken, and she could bring a child into this world from any man. So, it was now typical for an Underhill family to have, on average, three or four offspring, most of them being from the family patriarch – yet the first was almost solely the product of one woman. Although this number was skewed on occasion by some outliers, for example Zenna’s very first, Sienna and the other maids, who all had at about five children each from the elf, sometimes coming in twins. Even as Zenna stood there that night, gazing over the kingdom – Ain and Fey were working on their next progeny.  

Joy spread throughout the kingdom like the plague, infecting everyone it touched. Mighty feasts were held in the palace’s hall on a near-weekly basis, people more energetic and hopeful than they ever thought they could ever feel again. People from all over the world came to visit the once prosperous kingdom, once thought doomed, on the rise again, a force to be reckoned with. Underhill’s future would be secure for centuries to come.

As guests of the kingdom would eat in the hall, while one being that always sat at the top of one of the two tables held a commanding presence. The glitteringly beautiful thing would always be stacking plates high as her eyes, often having a crowd around her watching in amazement, or even just to bask in her glow. As the country’s population grew, the feasts only became more intricate to feed the growing crowds, as well as to sate this one creature’s appetite, which was put to the test countless nights, even against entire orc tribes. Zenna never lost – never.

A younger face presided over these many feasts. King Trinas and his queen had retired only within the last few years, satisfied that their kingdom’s safety was now guaranteed. They spent their days raising their twin half-elf sons. Their oldest son Gamlen now reigned as king, along with his beautiful wife, who was from a foreign kingdom and, as such, never had the curse imprinted in her body. When the royal couple wasn’t performing their lordly duties, they spent their time raising their three children. And although it would never be recorded in any history book – the middle child of the three did have a bit of elf running in his veins.

Marcus and his wife had been awarded a large estate as a reward for securing the future of the kingdom. From their massive farm they were able to overlook their many acres of crop and livestock, alternating between tending their farm or raising their two new children. Marcus would often visit the city, and although he would not admit it – it was primarily to pay his favorite elf a visit. Even if she had an ocean of women clawing at her, Zenna always cleared her schedule for him. She would even sometimes come out to his estate to visit the retired knight and his wife, and to see how her and Nya’s son was enjoying farm life.

As for herself, the elf was also offered whatever reward, title, or prize she could think of, but to her, the satisfaction that she was finally loved for herself, and not her body, was more than enough. The feeling of being loved, and someone to be thankful for, overwhelmed any material desire. Of course, Zenna could never deny the absurd amount of flesh she often found herself buried within – a reward all on its own. Countless nights people near the palace could hear sounds of ecstasy falling across the rooftops like rain.

Zenna smiled at the world before her as the very last rays of sun disappeared over the horizon. Versas departed with her child and allowed the elf to her own, but not before glancing upon her once more. What was once a hated and loathed creature was now cherished by an entire kingdom. Her heart never stopped growing, to the point it could smother the kingdom with its enormity. Her only regret was not having enough years to spread all the love she had within herself. It would not happen within the elf’s lifetime, perhaps even taking centuries, queen Marianne’s foretelling would inevitably come true; as generation upon generation of children was born, they would live, grow, and spread across the world, the cycle repeating until there were millions of people within every race who all shared one thing in common:

They could all trace back their lineage to one very special elf.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read my first, genuine piece of work. As I remain a beginner writer, the above text is far from perfect, and I can readily admit my own faults. Mainly, I struggled with consistency on this work. In future endeavors I hope to provide more consistency with story, pacing, quality, release schedule and chapter length. I ask you leave your own advice and takeaways in the comments below so I can learn from my mistakes and better myself. It is through you I learn the most.

Until next time,

HyperThermia